Skip to main content

Full text of "Nervous disorders of men : the modern psychological conception of their causes, effects, and rational treatment"

See other formats


NERVOUS 
DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

THE  MODERN  PSYCHOLOGICAL  CONCEPTION 

OF  THEIR  CAUSES,  EFFECTS,  AND 

RATIONAL  TREATMENT 


BY 

BERNARD  HOLLANDER,  M.D. 

*i 

AUTHOR  OF  "THE  MENTAL  FUNCTIONS  OF  THE  BRAIN", 
"MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  OF  BRAIN  DISEASE", 

"FIRST  SIGNS  OF  INSANITY", 
"  HYPNOTISM  AND  SUGGESTION  ",  ETC. 


LONDON 

KEGAN  PAUL,  TRENCH,  TRUBNER  &  CO.,  LTD. 
NEW  YORK:    E.   P.   DUTTON  AND  CO. 

1916 


vx      I 


13 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 


NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OP  WOMEN 

THE  MODERN  PSYCHOLOGICAL  CONCEPTION 

OF  THEIR  CAUSES,   EFFECTS,  AND 

RATIONAL  TREATMENT. 


ABNORMAL  CHILDREN 

(NERVOUS,  MISCHIEVOUS,  PRECOCIOUS,  AND  BACKWARD) 

A   Book  for  Parents,    Teachers, 
and  Medical    Officers  of  Schools. 

**:   •'•        ILLUSTRATED     .' 


Printed  in  Great  Britain 


PREFACE 

THIS  book  treats  of  the  numerous  nervous 
illnesses  of  men,  in  which  the  mental  factor 
plays  a  large  part,  and  which  are  known 
as  functional  disorders,  to  distinguish  them 
from  organic  diseases.  Until  recently  patients 
suffering  from  these  disorders  were  not  taken 
seriously,  and  their  treatment  is  still  left 
largely  to  men  outside  the  profession.  These 
are  the  patients  who  are  attracted  by  patent 
medicine  advertisements  and  by  the  numerous 
lay  practitioners  specialising  in  one  form  of 
treatment :  in  electricity,  massage,  physical 
exercise,  diet  treatment,  or  other  specific  ;  or 
who  have  faith  in  "  Christian  Science,"  "  Higher 
Thought,"  and  other  cults,  and  seek  the  treat- 
ment of  "  mental  healers." 

Now,  however,  that  research  into  the  func- 
tional disorders  of  the  nervous  system  is  carried 
on  with  the  same  zeal  as  into  the  organic  dis- 
orders by  physicians,  eminent  also  as  psycho- 

35801)1 


iv        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

legists,  and  medical  men  are  paying  more 
and  more  attention  to  psychotherapy,  there  can 
be  no  longer  any  excuse  for  people  exposing 
themselves  to  the  dangers  of  treatment  by  un- 
qualified persons.  On  the  other  hand,  functional 
disorders  occurring  more  in  private  than  in 
hospital  practice,  and  there  being  no  sys- 
tematic instruction  in  psychotherapy  except 
in  one  or  two  of  our  Institutions,  it  is  not 
only  the  lay  public  that  has  vague  notions 
of  this  subject,  but  there  must  be  also  a  large 
number  of  medical  practitioners  who  lack  the 
experience  of  its  practical  application  and  would 
like  to  learn  what  can  be  done  by  this  mode  of 
treatment  for  the  benefit  of  the  nervous  sufferer. 
To  them  I  address  this  book,  not  as  a  textbook, 
but  rather  as  a  series  of  essays  on  the  various 
disorders  of  the  nervous  system,  giving  my 
personal  observations  and  reflections,  the  result 
of  long  experience,  and  dwelling  more  especially 
on  the  mental  causes  and  effects,  and  the  counsels 
and  treatment  which  I  have  found  the  most 
successful. 

The  book,  being  written  in  non-technical 
language  and  containing  wholesome  advice, 
should  appeal  also  to  those  who  have  the  care 


PREFACE  v 

of  nerve  patients,  and  to  other  lay  readers  desirous 
of  practical  and  useful  information  on  the 
subject  of  nervous  disorders.  I  am  aware,  of 
course,  that  every  health  teacher  is  confronted 
with  the  danger  that  his  hygienic  enlightenment 
may  be  sought  by  patients  who  are  already 
dwelling  too  much  on  their  troubles  ;  but  even 
these,  I  hope,  may  read  the  book  with  advantage, 
learning  how  nervous  disorders  may  be  caused 
and  aggravated  by  unhealthy  mental  habits  and 
profiting  by  the  directions  given  for  the  acquisi- 
tion of  self-control. 

This  volume  is  limited  to  the  discussion  of 
nervous  disorders  peculiar  to  men,  and  is  a 
companion  volume  to  one  on  Nervous  Disorders 
of  Women.  Of  course,  many  of  the  complaints 
are  common  to  both  men  and  women,  but  their 
causation  and  to  some  extent  their  treatment  is 
different  in  the  two  sexes  and  justifies  the 
description  being  given  in  separate  volumes. 

BERNARD  HOLLANDER,  M.D. 

57,  WIMPOLE  STREET, 
LONDON,  W., 

November,  1915. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

"NERVOUSNESS,"  THE  TENDENCY  OF  OUR  AGE        .       .        1 

CHAPTER  II 

MENTAL     SYMPTOMS     OF     NERVOUS     EXHAUSTION. 
Loss  of  Mental  Energy,  Memory  and  Will  Power. 

Fits  of  Depression  .  .  ...      24 

CHAPTER  III 

OTHER  SYMPTOMS  COMMON  TO  NERVOUS  EXHAUSTION. 
Loss  of  Mental  Control. 
Obsessions  and  Morbid  Fears    .  .  42 

CHAPTER  IV 
INSOMNIA  .  .  .  ...      61 

CHAPTER  V 

NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA        .  .  ...      80 

CHAPTER  VI 

NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  THE  HEART,  CIRCULATION,  AND 
RESPIRATION  .  .  .  ...      95 

CHAPTER  VII 
HEADACHE,  NEURALGIA,  AND  OTHER  PAINS  .        .    106 

CHAPTER  VIII 

Loss  OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL. 

Nervous  Tremors  and  Muscular  Spasms  .  .        .     120 

vii 


viii      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

CHAPTER  IX  PAGE 

MENTAL  INSTABILITY. 

The  Semi-Insane        .  .  .  .     131 

CHAPTER  X 
THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL. 

The  Drink  and  Drug  Habits     .  ...     140 

CHAPTER  XI 
THE  "CHANGE  OF  LIFE"  IN  MAN  .  .    162 

CHAPTER  XII 

GENERAL  TREATMENT  OF  NERVOUS  DISORDERS. 

Hygienic  Physical  Measures      .  .  .        .171 

CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION  IN  DAILY  LIFE  AND  MEDICAL 
PRACTICE,  AND  OTHER  METHODS  OF  PSYCHOTHERAPY     .    191 

CHAPTER  XIV 
THE  METHOD  OF  APPLYING  "SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT. 

Directions  for  Auto-Suggestion  .  .        .211 

CHAPTER  XV 

EXAMPLES  OF  "SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT     .  .     227 

INDEX  246 


NERVOUS 
DISORDERS   OF   MEN 

CHAPTER  I 

"NERVOUSNESS,"  THE  TENDENCY  OF  OUR  AGE 

IT  is  an  often-repeated  commonplace  to-day, 
that  in  consequence  of  the  progress  of  civilisation 
and  the  increase  of  brain  activity  entailed 
thereby,  nervousness  in  all  its  forms  has  become 
much  more  common  than  formerly.  We  have 
no  statistics  to  prove  the  increase  in  the  minor 
nervous  disorders ;  but  as  regards  the  severer 
ones,  such  as  the  brain  troubles  resulting  in 
insanity,  we  have  official  figures  at  our  disposal 
which  are  distinctly  startling.  In  1860,  for 
instance,  the  proportion  of  insane  to  the  normal 
population  was  1  in  536  ;  in  1870  1  in  427  ;  in 
1880  1  in  357  ;  in  1890  1  in  337  ;  in  1900  1  in 
289  and  in  1910  it  was  1  in  274,  and  in  1913  it 
was  1  in  266.  If  the  unofficial  and  borderland 
cases  were  included,  the  ratio  would  be  still  more 


a         NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

alarming.  But  it  is  not  insanity  that  we  intend 
to  discuss,  but  the  minor  nervous  disorders, 
so-called  functional  disorders,  from  which  nearly 
all  of  us  suffer  at  one  time  or  another  of  our  lives. 

The  question  is  naturally  asked  :  To  what  is 
this  increase  of  nervous  disorders  due  ?  Most 
people  will  agree  that  it  is  largely  due  to  the 
advance  of  civilisation  ;  to  the  wear  and  tear, 
worry  and  anxiety  of  modern  life  ;  to  the  break- 
neck race  for  wealth,  place  and  power,  the 
increased  luxury  and  the  struggle  to  maintain 
appearances  ;  to  the  custom  of  working  at  high 
pressure,  the  intense  competition  in  all  pursuits, 
and  the  feverish  activity  of  life  in  general.  Not 
only  are  we  always  in  a  hurry,  but  we  should 
be  ashamed  to  admit  that  it  was  otherwise. 
Our  haste  is  further  increased  by  the  greater 
rapidity  of  communication,  and  such  factors  as 
steam,  electricity,  telegraph  and  telephone. 
Then  the  roaring  traffic  grates  on  our  nerves,  if 
not  consciously,  at  least  unconsciously.  All  this 
tends  to  undermine  nervous  stability. 

It  is  true  that  the  modern  apparatus  of 
civilisation,  mechanical,  hygienic,  political,  has 
done  much  to  diminish  or  even  to  abolish  the 
graver  hazards  of  life  and  the  ruder  calls  upon 
our  physical  energy,  and  that  upon  the  whole 
it  is  both  labour-saving  and  life-saving.  Take, 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  3 

for  example,  the  telephone  or  the  frequent  letter 
deliveries  in  our  cities.     They  certainly  make 
intercourse   between   man   and   man   easier  in 
respect    of   any    one   communication.      But    a 
result  is  the  multiplication  of  acts  of  communi- 
cation.    Every  day  the  modern  business  man 
has  more  numerous  and  quicker  dealings  than 
he  used  to  have.     On  each  dealing  there  is  a 
saving  of  time  and  trouble,  but  may  not  this 
be  more  than  offset  by  the  pace  and  variety  of 
mental  adjustments  involved  in  a  day's  work  ? 
The  motor-car  makes  it  easier  and  quicker  for 
a  commercial  traveller  or  doctor  to  go  his  rounds ; 
but  he  can  and  does  see  more  clients  or  patients 
in  a  day,  and  thus  the  length  of  intervals  and 
the  aggregate  amount  of  rest  as  he  moves  from 
house  to  house  are  reduced.    The  humble  village 
inhabitant    has    to-day    a    wider    geographical 
horizon,    more    numerous    and   complex   intel- 
lectual interests  than  had  the  Prime  Minister  of  a 
petty  State  a  century  ago.    If  he  but  reads  his 
paper,  let  it  be  the  most  colourless  provincial 
rag,    he   takes   part,    certainly    not   by   active 
interference  and  influence,  but  by  a  continuous 
and  receptive  curiosity,  in  the  thousand  events 
which  take  place  in  all  parts  of  the  globe.    A 
cook  receives  and  sends  more  letters  than  a 
University  professor  did  formerly,  and  a  petty 


4         NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

tradesman  travels  more,  and  sees  more  countries 
and  people,  than  did  a  reigning  Prince  of  olden 
times. 

All  these  activities,  however,  even  the  sim- 
plest, involve  an  effort  of  the  nervous  system 
and  a  wearing  of  the  tissues.  Every  line  we  read 
or  write,  every  human  face  we  see,  every  con- 
versation we  carry  on,  every  scene  we  perceive 
through  the  window  of  the  flying  express,  starts 
into  activity  our  sensory  nerves  and  our  brain 
centres.  Even  the  little  shocks  of  railway 
travelling,  not  perceived  by  consciousness,  the 
perpetual  noises  and  the  various  sights  in  the 
streets  of  a  large  town,  our  suspense  pending  the 
sequel  of  progressing  events,  the  constant  ex- 
pectation of  the  newspaper,  of  the  postman,  or 
of  visitors,  cost  our  brain  wear  and  tear. 

Another  cause  for  the  increase  of  nervousness 
is  the  increased  complexity  of  the  brain  as  time 
goes  on.  The  brain  of  the  child,  the  idiot,  or 
the  savage  is  a  simple  organ  compared  with  that 
of  an  adult  of  a  civilised  nation,  and  the  com- 
plexity is  ever  increasing  as  the  struggle  for  life 
becomes  more  severe.  The  march  of  education 
demands  that  more  shall  be  learned,  and  com- 
petition on  every  hand  and  in  every  walk  and 
calling  perpetually  urges  men  to  fresh  efforts 
and  new  paths  of  enterprise.  Such  increased 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  5 

complexity  must  as  a  matter  of  course  lead  to 
frequent  disturbance  of  the  brain  and  its  func- 
tions. The  adjustment  between  all  the  different 
relations  and  related  parts  must  be  easily  put 
out  of  order,  as  in  any  very  elaborate  piece  of 
machinery  ;  and,  as  in  the  latter,  if  the  restora- 
tion is  not  speedily  effected  and  the  balance  of 
the  parts  restored,  the  defect  will  increase  and 
the  machine  will  turn  out  bad  work  or  no  work 
at  all. 

As  a  rule,  the  active  intellectual  man  is  more 
readily  apt  to  collapse  under  mental  excitement 
than  the  individual  of  coarser  fibre.  The  in- 
sensitiveness  which  belongs  to  the  unintelligent 
is  generally  recognised.  Savages  are  not  troubled 
with  nervous  disorders,  partly  because  their 
brain  is  less  complex  than  that  of  civilised  man 
and  partly  because  they  lead  a  simpler  and  more 
natural  life. 

The  nervous  tendency  is  becoming  general. 
Many  men  are  never  really  ill,  nor  well  either ; 
that  is  to  say,  they  are  never  ill  enough  to  con- 
sult a  physician,  and  never  well  enough  to  enjoy 
work  or  the  pursuit  of  pleasure.  In  professional 
men  the  nervous  tendency  shows  itself  in  alter- 
nating paroxysms  of  exaltation  and  depression, 
in  oversensitiveness  to  criticism,  and  in  pre- 
mature breakdown.  In  business  men  it  shows 


6         NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

itself  in  "  hustling,"  in  the  hurry  to  make 
money.  Some  people  rush  through  life ;  it 
makes  no  difference  where  and  when  you  meet 
them,  they  are  always  in  a  hurry.  They  make 
a  great  fuss,  a  big  noise,  and  keep  their  mind  and 
body  working  under  a  great  strain.  The  nervous 
tendency  reveals  itself  also  in  the  morbid 
effusions  of  modern  writers,  whose  principal 
themes  are  adultery,  suicide  and  neurosis,  and 
reflect  the  pessimism  and  morbid  distortions  of 
the  modern  mind.  It  shows  itself  in  the  decline 
of  self-restraint,  in  the  ambition  of  a  very  large 
section  of  the  community  to  gratify  its  every 
appetite,  satisfy  its  every  whim,  and  obtain 
pleasure,  and  as  much  of  it  as  possible,  at  any 
price  and  irrespective  of  all  else.  The  un- 
natural and  unwholesome  desire  to  be  regarded 
as  "  somebody "  makes  slaves  of  otherwise 
intelligent  people  and  must  be  blamed  for  a 
great  deal  of  our  present-day  unhappiness, 
heart-ache  and  sorrow.  Their  mind  is  ever  filled 
with  thoughts  of  discontent,  because  they  do 
not  possess  wealth  and  the  artificial  prestige  and 
power  which  are  supposed  to  accompany  riches. 
Thousands  of  men  labour  under  the  lash  of  debts 
and  mortgages  for  no  other  reason  than  that  they 
may  enjoy  the  delusions  of  luxury.  The  idea 
that  one  must  have  fine  clothes,  diamonds,  or 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  7 

automobiles,  in  order  to  maintain  his  place  in 
society,  has  wrought  the  ruin  and  compassed 
the  downfall  of  many  otherwise  happy  families. 

The  "  nervous  "  temperament  predominates. 
It  enables  men  to  work  more,  but  it  also  renders 
them  more  apt  to  exhaust  their  reserve  force. 
Even  if  a  man  of  nervous  temperament  is  idle, 
the  activity  of  his  brain  does  not  necessarily 
cease ;  only,  its  energy,  having  no  proper  outlet, 
will  be  turned  inward  and  lead  to  self-observa- 
tion and  introspection.  I  have  seen  patients 
with  well-developed  brains  and  especially  large 
frontal  lobes  who  had  never  been  trained  to  use 
their  dormant  capacities.  Having  no  need  to 
work  for  a  living,  or  their  occupation  being 
too  simple  to  engross  their  attention,  they 
became  victims  of  self-contemplation  and 
suffered  from  various  nervous  ills.  There  is 
only  one  remedy  for  such  men,  and  that  is 
interesting  pursuits.  If  useful  interests  were 
gained  in  early  life  such  men  would  be  saved  from 
the  peevishness,  irritability  and  hypochondriasis 
of  later  years. 

The  large  head  is  not  always  of  an  intellectual 
type,  frequently  the  constitutional  predisposition 
is  of  an  emotional  character.  Such  men  have 
strong  affections  as  a  rule  ;  they  lack  the  power 
to  be  indifferent ;  they  take  things  to  heart 


8         NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

easily.  They  are  sensitive,  frequently  over- 
conscientious  and  lacking  in  self-confidence. 
They  dwell  more  on  their  shortcomings  than 
on  their  good  qualities.  Now,  the  effect  of 
emotions  is  that  they  disturb  the  functions  of 
the  various  bodily  organs,  temporarily  only, 
it  is  true  ;  but  the  man  of  nervous  temperament 
is  given  to  self-observation  and  is  readily 
addicted  to  auto-suggestion,  and  both  these 
factors  help  to  make  the  disturbed  function 
more  or  less  permanent. 

Doubtless  one  can  say  that  in  most  cases  of 
nervous  disturbance  many  causes  co-operate, 
and  that  if  we  examine  individual  cases  we  shall 
find  that  the  most  important  of  these  causes  is 
usually  an  inherited  tendency;  but  this  pre- 
disposition has  only  too  often  been  fostered  by 
faults  in  education  and  training  in  childhood,  an 
education  which  has  neglected  the  inculcation 
of  self-control,  self-denial  and  the  habit  of 
taking  a  healthy  and  kindly  interest  in  every- 
thing and  everybody. 

A  sound  brain  and  nervous  system  rarely 
sutler  from  overwork,  unless  the  work  is  done 
badly.  The  healthy  adult  brain  is  capable  of 
doing  much  more  work  than  it  generally  does 
do.  There  are  few  brains  that  are  worked  to 
their  utmost,  and  nervous  disorders  are  rarely, 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  9 

if  ever,  produced  by  regular  and  sustained  labour, 
where  the  supply  of  force  and  power  is  equal  to 
the  demand.  Fatigue  is  really  very  rare, 
transient  and  accidental  in  the  case  of  men 
whose  thinking  is  productive  and  fertile.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  is  very  common  and 
almost  chronic  among  those  who  let  life  conquer 
them,  among  inactive  men  of  meditative  but 
non-productive  brains,  and  even  among  those  few 
men  of  real  talent,  who  work  only  when  inspired, 
work  by  spurts,  so  to  speak,  and  then  indulge  in 
long  periods  of  repose. 

Many  of  the  exhausting  neurotic  and  psycho- 
neurotic  affections  are  due  to  the  failure  of  hard- 
worked  men  to  secure  such  mental  relaxation 
as  will  permit  complete  repair  of  nervous  waste. 
Some  men  never  get  completely  away  from  the 
set  of  thoughts  with  which  they  are  occupied 
in  their  respective  vocations.  Waking  or  sleep- 
ing these  thoughts  are  with  them.  Even  when 
they  try  to  turn  to  something  else,  their  mental 
activity  continues  in  the  old  groove  to  some 
extent,  and  so  prevents  the  rest  that  is  necessary 
for  the  repair  of  tissue.  Under  these  conditions 
re-creation  does  not  take  place  quite  so  well  as 
it  should,  and  even  sleep  does  not  relieve  them 
from  the  burden  of  their  mental  work. 

Some  men  through  stress  of  business  neglect 


10       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

Nature's  laws ;  they  become  careless  about 
their  mode  of  living,  neglect  to  care  sufficiently 
for  their  body,  are  careless  about  their  meals, 
shun  exercise  and  recreation,  "  burn  the  candle 
at  both  ends  "  ;  all  for  the  sake  of  their  work. 
Their  only  thought  is  for  their  work.  No  wonder 
they  break  down  in  health.  What  would  not 
have  worried  them  before  does  so  now ;  what 
before  was  natural  manly  anxiety  becomes  rest- 
less uneasiness,  perhaps  even  actual  depression ; 
they  become  apprehensive  and  irritable  ;  their 
digestion  is  disturbed  and  sleep  prevented  until 
they  are  totally  unable  to  attend  to  their 
work. 

Intellectual  work  alone  is  one  of  the  least 
formidable  causes  of  nervous  exhaustion.  The 
man  who  attends  to  his  duties  free  from  worry, 
anxiety,  or  other  depressing  emotions  is  not 
likely  to  fall  a  victim  to  nervous  exhaustion. 
If  he  brings  too  lively  an  ardour  to  his  work,  or 
if  he  prolongs  his  exertions  beyond  measure, 
the  result  will  be  a  state  of  fatigue  more  or  less 
profound  according  to  the  degree  of  resistance 
of  his  brain,  and  nothing  more.  Fatigue  and 
the  embarrassment  of  cerebral  activity  that 
follows  it  will,  of  themselves,  put  an  end  to  this 
over-pressure,  or  will  at  least  restrain  it  within 
just  bounds  ;  the  nervous  exhaustion  that  may 


"NERVOUSNESS"  11 

result  from  it  will  in  such  a  case  be  speedily 
reparable. 

The  great  majority  of  those  who  suffer  from 
nervous  exhaustion  are  people  who  are  unable 
to  do  things  that  they  have  to  do.  As  a  rule, 
people  do  not  become  nervous  wrecks  while 
they  are  succeeding ;  but  they  go  to  pieces 
when  they  begin  to  fail.  They  begin  to  worry 
and  they  go  down.  The  human  mind  can  accom- 
plish wonders  in  the  line  of  work,  but  it  is  soon 
wrecked  when  directed  in  the  channels  of  worry. 
The  brain-work  that  over-drives  and  exhausts 
is  that  which  accompanies  care  for  the  morrow, 
worry  caused  by  the  end  to  attain,  or  fear  of 
failure,  whether  the  matter  at  issue  be  one  of 
industrial  or  commercial  affairs  in  which  the 
fortune  is  engaged,  or  one  of  an  examination  or 
competition  on  which  the  future  depends.  We 
wear  ourselves  out,  not  by  hard  work,  but  by 
anxious  thought  regarding  the  adjustment  of 
work,  and  by  nervous  irritation  at  the  failure 
to  accomplish  an  impossible  task.  Work  and 
worry  are  closely  allied.  Worry  and  anxiety  are 
common  in  this  age  of  stress  and  competition. 
Worry  means  a  harassing  preoccupation  with 
matters  upon  which  no  amount  of  taking 
thought  can  be  of  the  slightest  avail,  and  often 
with  regard  to  questions  which  are  not  deserving 


12       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

of  the  anxiety  bestowed  upon  them.  Worry 
means  emotional  strain,  and  emotions  are  not 
limited  to  the  brain,  but  affect  the  bodily  organs 
as  well ;  that  is  why  worry,  anxiety,  fear,  dis- 
appointments, remorse,  in  a  word,  all  states  of 
sorrow  and  disquiet,  exhaust  the  nervous  energy. 

No  kind  of  psychic  activity  can  be  so  per- 
sistently followed  as  worry.  A  fit  of  anger 
exhausts  itself  in  a  short  time.  Concentrated 
intellectual  work  reaches  the  fatigue  point  after 
a  few  hours.  But  worry  grows  by  what  it  feeds 
on.  One  can  worry  more  and  worry  harder  on 
the  fourth  day  than  one  can  on  the  first.  Every 
normal  activity  is  strangled  by  it.  The  effects 
of  overwork  uncomplicated  by  worry  are  soon 
removed  by  rest ;  but  rest  from  work  thus 
complicated  only  redoubles  the  worries,  the 
doubts  and  the  scruples,  gives  rise  to  insomnia 
and  thus  causes  additional  damage. 

When  a  strong  and  active  mind  breaks  down 
suddenly  in  the  midst  of  business  it  is  worn  out 
by  worry  rather  than  overwork.  Work  never 
killed  a  man,  but  worry  drives  many  thousands 
of  men  and  women  to  early  graves.  Worry 
exercises  its  influence  upon  man  with  a  demon- 
like  subtlety  ;  it  destroys  his  elasticity  of  gait ; 
it  contracts  and  narrows  his  normal  breadth  of 
intellect ;  it  creates  an  atmosphere  of  misery  in 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  13 

which  all  things  are  contorted  ;  it  robs  life  of 
all  its  brightness,  its  pleasures,  and  its  charms. 
Worry  is  a  cause  of  nervous  exhaustion,  and  the 
man  or  woman  suffering  from  nervous  exhaustion 
worries  on  account  of  their  worry.  In  other 
words,  they  magnify  trifles  until  they  really 
assume  proportions  of  importance  ;  in  fact,  they 
make  mountains  of  molehills.  They  are  given 
to  introspection,  retrospection  and  apprehension. 
Some  people  are  born  worriers.  Their  minds 
are  engrossed  with  small  points  that  irritate 
them,  or  filled  with  apprehensions  of  what  is 
about  to  go  wrong.  Folks  are  constantly  looking 
for  trouble,  crossing  bridges  before  they  come 
to  them,  and  one  happy  disappointment  never 
teaches  them  its  lesson ;  they  go  on  worrying 
just  the  same.  Constantly  regretting  the  things 
that  they  have  not  done  in  the  past,  they  brood 
over  their  failures  and  look  forward  with  dread 
to  that  which  may  be,  but  very  often  is  not. 
The  dread  of  adversity  constantly  imposes 
numerous  restrictions  upon  their  enjoyment  of 
the  present  hour,  and  the  calamities  which  never 
happen  and  the  griefs  which  never  befall  them 
are  perpetually  casting  shadows  across  their 
sunniest  paths.  It  is,  indeed,  the  insane  culti- 
vation of  the  garden  of  trouble  which  brings  to 
them  so  bountiful  a  crop  of  the  minor  ills  of  life, 


14       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

and  which  renders  their  minds  and  bodies  weak 
and  fretful. 

Some  people  are  worried  by  a  haunting 
memory  or  remorse  of  some  past  failure,  sickness, 
or  loss  of  property  ;  in  some,  the  cause  may  be 
found  in  the  suppressed  memory  of  a  disagree- 
able experience  making  mischief  without  con- 
scious knowledge  of  the  person.  Others  are  so 
organised  that  there  is  frequent  cause  for 
conflict  between  "  the  flesh  and  the  spirit/' 
that  is  to  say,  between  the  instinctive  desires 
and  the  moral  nature.  When  a  conflict  occurs 
between  the  repressed  instinct  and  the  conscious 
mode  of  life,  a  neurosis  or  psychosis  is  liable  to 
develop.  Again,  in  some  we  find  a  wrong 
method  of  thinking,  a  point  of  view  mentally 
false  or  inadequate,  or  a  careless  allowance  of 
unwholesome  mental  moods,  i.e.  uncontrolled 
emotions.  True,  no  man  is  responsible  for  the 
random  thoughts  that  come  flitting  in  and  out 
and  the  sensations  which  arise  in  him  spontane- 
ously, but  we  are  all  responsible  for  the  thoughts 
and  feelings  we  deliberately  entertain,  hold  and 
dwell  on. 

All  anxious  emotions,  if  too  long  indulged  in, 
have  the  effects  of  lowering  the  health  and 
weakening  the  mental  control.  If  any  one  be 
subjected,  for  example,  to  adverse  circumstances 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  15 

for  any  length  of  time,  to  business  worry  or 
strain,  financial  difficulties  or  the  never-ceasing 
worry  of  an  unhappy  domestic  life,  the  strong, 
stable,  healthy-minded  man  will  remain  that  no 
longer.  He  has  acquired  just  those  conditions 
which  are  apt  to  cause  nervous  breakdown. 
Thus  overwork,  mental  strain,  grief  or  shock, 
when  they  do  not  in  themselves  produce  dis- 
orders, may  contribute  to  their  development  by 
lowering  health  and  weakening  mental  control, 
and  then  the  man  of  average  mental  stability 
passes  into  the  second  grade  and  becomes  the 
man  of  neurotic  temperament.  The  nutrition 
of  the  nerve  cells  has  been  deranged  and  they 
recruit  their  exhausted  energy  with  increased 
difficulty.  They  no  longer  accumulate  to  the 
same  degree  as  in  health  the  force  that  they 
discharge ;  and  there  ensues  a  chronic  enfeeble- 
ment  of  nerve  strength,  a  nervous  weakness 
and  exhaustion.  This  state  of  exhaustion  of  the 
nervous  centres  produces  conditions  that  are 
favourable  to  the  development  of  a  pathological 
mental  state  of  depression,  irritability,  loss  of 
will  power,  morbid  fears  and  obsessions. 

By  worrying,  we  raise  the  blood  pressure  and 
hinder  still  further  the  proper  working  of  the 
intellect,  which  is  largely  dependent  on  the 
maintenance  of  a  well-balanced  circulation 


16       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

through  the  brain,  and  this  in  turn  is  dependent 
not  only  on  certain  physical  conditions,  but  also 
on  the  state  of  mind.  The  care-free  and  the 
joyous  are  able  to  do  a  vast  amount  of  brain 
work,  experiencing  but  little  mental  fatigue ; 
whereas  the  victims  of  worry  and  grief,  and 
similar  unhealthy  mental  states,  find  themselves 
on  the  verge  of  brain-fag  after  engaging  in  the 
most  ordinary  mental  activities. 

Most  people  try  to  overcome  worry  by  simply 
resisting  it,  thereby  increasing  it  many  times. 
They  would  find  that  much  more  good  can  be 
accomplished  by  surrender  than  by  resistance 
to  it.  If  irritating  or  annoying  memories, 
or  thoughts  of  any  kind,  are  in  any  way  awak- 
ened, we  should  try  to  ignore  them,  not  mind 
them,  and  they  will  fade  away.  A  large  per- 
centage of  those  things  which  harass  and  vex 
us  are  robbed  of  their  power  if  we  but  become 
thoroughly  reconciled  to  their  presence.  It  is 
our  perpetual  resistance  that  gives  them  such 
great  power  to  disturb  us.  If  we  do  not  mind 
the  source  of  the  worry,  we  cease  to  fear  it,  and 
the  intellect  will  find  means  of  conquering  it 
without  the  embarrassment  of  an  emotion 
which  only  hinders  it.  Forethought  is  an 
intellectual  force  highly  necessary  to  the  smooth 
running  of  our  daily  affairs ;  while  fear  thought. 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  17 

anxious  thought,  is  an  emotional  hindrance 
wholly  unnecessary  and  even  highly  injurious. 
Instead  of  resistance  we  must  try  to  direct  our 
attention  away  from  ourselves.  The  best  thing 
is  to  get  up  and  do  something,  or  to  get  out  and 
see  something.  We  should  get  up  some  hobby 
to  secure  a  diversity  of  interests.  We  should 
be  philosophical,  enjoy  the  present,  enjoy  things 
as  we  go  along,  live  only  one  day  at  a  time. 
There  is  no  need  to  live  our  whole  past  through 
every  day.  Most  of  our  worries  are  due  to  a  lack 
of  confidence  in  our  own  ability,  to  a  sense  of 
past  failure  and  of  future  impotency ;  hence  it 
is  necessary  to  teach  the  man  who  worries  how 
again  to  become  confident  and  self-reliant. 

It  will  be  seen  that  in  our  search  for  mental 
causes  we  must  be  as  conscientious  as  we  are 
accustomed  to  be  in  our  physical  investigations. 
We  must  search  the  mind  of  the  patient  for  the 
source  of  his  discomfort  in  exactly  the  same 
spirit  as  we  search  the  body  for  physical  dis- 
comfort. We  shall  generally  find  some  un- 
healthy mental  states,  such  as  depressive 
emotions,  apprehensions  and  fears,  illogical 
doubts  and  scruples,  habits  of  morbid  intro- 
spection and  self-consciousness,  derangement  of 
moral  perspective,  excessive  concentration  of  the 
attention  on  particular  organs,  and  so  on. 


18       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

A  frequent  sign  of  nervous  breakdown  is  that 
people  do  not  heed  the  signs  of  fatigue  produced 
by  overwork  or  excessive  worry,  but  fly  to 
stimulants — alcohol,  tea,  coffee,  or  drugs — and 
with  their  pernicious  aid  suspend  the  warning 
signal  of  exhaustion.  Unquestionably,  alcohol 
is  frequently  taken  by  hard-working  men  to 
remove  the  sense  of  fatigue  and  to  "  oil  the 
wheels  of  business,"  and  what  is  most  disastrous 
of  all — to  enable  the  worker  to  overwork  him- 
self. Thus  many  men  become  addicted  to  alcohol 
or  drugs,  and  such  a  habit,  when  once  established, 
produces  a  fresh  series  of  nervous  symptoms. 

As  our  strongest  passions  and  emotions  are 
those  connected  with  the  sexual  organs,  it  is  not 
surprising  that  we  frequently  find  the  pre- 
disposing or  exciting  cause  of  a  nervous  disorder 
in  sexual  habits  and  the  emotions  associated 
with  their  activity.  Excessive  sexual  indulgence, 
natural  and  unnatural,  leads  to  nervous  dis- 
orders ;  on  the  other  hand,  sexual  symptoms 
are  apt  to  appear  in  persons  suffering  from 
nervous  exhaustion,  causing  the  patient  still 
further  distress.  Sometimes  there  is  only  a 
lack  of  desire,  but  more  often  there  is  actual  loss 
of  potency,  and  sexual  hypochondriasis  is  very 
common.  These  patients  feel  that  they  are 
losing  virility  or  they  dread  the  loss  of  it,  and 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  19 

often  fall  into  the  hands  of  quacks  who  support 
their  fancy.  Some  of  them  attribute  the  troubles 
with  which  they  are  afflicted  to  the  habits  which 
they  practised  in  youth,  especially  when  at 
school.  They  have  often  got  this  idea  from  the 
numerous  books  that  are  published  on  this 
subject  by  well-meaning  but  incompetent  people 
or  by  charlatans.  Whatever  the  cause,  these 
symptoms  usually  disappear  and  potency  is 
restored  with  the  improvement  in  the  nervous 
energy  of  the  patient  by  appropriate  constitu- 
tional treatment. 

Nervous  symptoms  are  also  common  when  men 
approach  middle  age  and,  like  women,  undergo 
the  "  change  of  life." 

Sometimes  nervous  disorders  develop  in  people 
predisposed  to  them  under  the  influence  of  a 
sudden  fright,  such  as  the  mental  shock  caused 
by  railway  accidents.  Generally  speaking,  shock 
is  a  state  due  to  a  sudden  exhausting  or  de- 
pressing influence  for  which  the  individual  is 
usually  unprepared.  This  state  of  preparedness, 
that  is  to  say,  the  attitude  of  the  individual  so 
far  as  expectation  is  concerned,  is  very  important. 
It  is  a  somewhat  curious  fact  that  many  persons 
engaged  in  occupations  or  exposed  in  ways 
fraught  with  more  or  less  likelihood  of  danger 
rarely  suffer  from  nervous  troubles,  [while 


20       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

those  who  are  unconscious  of  any  impending 
injury  succumb  at  once  upon  its  happening. 
Statistics  show  that  there  is  a  comparative 
absence  of  nervous  disorder  among  those  who 
are  on  the  look-out,  or  who  are  consciously 
"  taking  their  chances."  It  is  also  a  noteworthy 
fact  that  the  amount  of  fright  and  shock  is 
often  disproportionate  to  the  degree  of  danger 
experienced. 

Curiously,  among  middle-aged  men  it  is  not 
only  the  man  who  has  led  an  exciting  life,  full  of 
anxiety  and  worry,  who  is  apt  to  break  down, 
but  sometimes  men  begin  to  ail  from  similar 
symptoms  who  have  led  a  quiet  and  humdrum 
existence.  The  monotony  of  the  lives  they  lead 
year  in,  year  out,  doing  practically  the  same  kind 
and  amount  of  work  without  much  variation, 
eating  the  same  kind  of  food,  from  day  to  day, 
living  in  the  same  house  and  rooms  without  the 
slightest  change  even  in  the  arrangement  of  the 
furniture,  the  same  friends,  often  anything  but 
stimulating  in  their  conversation — causes  the 
nervous  system  to  revolt  against  all  this  mono- 
tony and  symptoms  of  a  nervous  breakdown 
appear.  Such  men  readily  get  well  if  a  "  change  " 
is  ordered,  a  change  of  air,  a  change  of  scene,  of 
diet,  and  of  company.  All  men  who  have  to 
sit  at  desks  doing  the  same  kind  of  uninteresting 


"NERVOUSNESS"  21 

work  all  the  year  round,  and  year  after  year, 
are  subject  to  this  form  of  disorder,  unless  they 
take  care  to  have  some  interests  besides. 

Other  abnormal  modes  of  life — such  as  con- 
tinuous confinement  in  bad  air,  unhealthy 
occupations,  bad  dwellings,  faulty  nutrition, 
and  everything  in  general  that  reduces  a  person's 
general  health  and  disturbs  digestion  and 
nourishment — make  the  nervous  system  less 
capable  of  resistance. 

Anaemia,  exhausting  diseases,  syphilis,  in- 
fluenza and  malaria  often  lead  to  nervous  dis- 
orders owing  to  changes  in  the  blood  causing 
defective  nutrition  of  the  nerve  centres,  thus 
diminishing  their  resistance  and  rendering  them 
more  vulnerable.  Further,  the  altered  secretions 
and  excretions  of  certain  cells  and  organs  of  the 
body  circulating  in  the  blood-stream  influence 
the  nerve  centres  and,  in  addition,  certain 
abnormal  chemical  messengers — toxins — when 
present  in  the  blood,  are  able  to  produce  painful 
irritation  of  the  nerves,  while  others  produce 
fatigue,  mental  lassitude  and  despondency. 

Many  of  the  nervous  disturbances  described 
in  this  book  are  usually  put  under  two  headings. 
One  is — 

NEURASTHENIA,  by  which  is  meant  an  exhaustion 
of  nervous  energy  giving  rise  to  fleeting  pains, 


22       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

abnormal  sensations,  mental  instability,  moral 
vacillation,  constant  worry,  and  most  char- 
acteristic of  all,  a  chronic  sense  of  fatigue  which 
is  not  relieved  by  either  rest  or  sleep.  The  other 
is — 

PSYCHASTHENIA,  by  which  is  meant  a  form  of 
nervous  exhaustion  which  is  largely,  if  not 
wholly,  due  to  psychic  disturbances,  the  physical 
state  of  the  patient  having  but  little  to  do  with 
the  prevailing  nervous  weakness,  loss  of  mental 
energy,  fears,  dreads,  obsessions  and  melan- 
cholic tendencies. 

This  work  not  being  intended  as  a  textbook, 
I  have  not  made  use  of  these  terms,  and  there 
are  other  reasons  why  I  have  omitted  them. 
Both  these  terms  are  made  to  include  an  ever- 
increasing  range  of  symptoms,  some  of  them 
identical  in  both  disorders ;  neither  do  they 
constitute  separate  diseases  in  the  sense  that 
there  is  a  distinct  treatment  for  each.  A  man 
may  have  any  of  the  symptoms  of  neurasthenia 
and  not  be  a  neurasthenic ;  and  the  same  is 
true  of  psychasthenia,  which  literally  translated 
means  psychic  exhaustion,  which  is  inconceiv- 
able. Debility  of  the  nervous  centres,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  unhealthy  mental  states,  on  the 
other — such  as  wrong  thinking,  evil  mental 
habits  and  unwholesome  mental  moods — can 


"  NERVOUSNESS  "  23 

bring  about  functional  disorder  of  any  organ  of 
the  body  through  the  nerves  which  connect  it 
with  the  brain  and  spinal  cord.  As  a  rule  they 
occur  both  together,  one  induced  by  the  other, 
for  which  reason  the  general  term  PSYCHO- 
NEUROSES  is  frequently  used  ;  and  health  cannot 
be  regained  until  the  nervous  energy  has  been 
restored  and  healthy  mental  states  substituted 
for  the  unhealthy  ones.  For  these  functional 
troubles  there  are  no  specific  remedies.  We 
must  treat  the  patient,  not  alone  his  disorder. 
This  is  the  principle  which  I  have  followed  in 
my  practice  and  which  forms  the  basis  of  this 
work. 


CHAPTER  II 

MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  OF  NERVOUS  EXHAUSTION 

LOSS   OF   MENTAL   ENERGY,   MEMORY   AND 
WILL  POWER.      FITS   OF   DEPRESSION 

ONE  of  the  commonest  symptoms  of  nervous 
disorder  is  weakness.  Patients  complain  that 
the  least  exertion,  whether  mental  or  physical, 
produces  an  inordinate  sense  of  fatigue.  Lassi- 
tude is  constant  and  hinders  the  commencement 
of  any  activity,  renders  its  execution  painful, 
and  is  so  little  mitigated  by  rest  that  it  is  by  no 
means  uncommon  to  hear  patients  complain 
that  they  are  as  tired  after  a  night's  rest  as  when 
they  went  to  bed. 

A  tired  feeling  is  a  prominent  symptom  of 
nervous  exhaustion.  The  first  sign  is  usually  a 
feeling  of  undue  weariness  after  moderate  or 
even  slight  exertion.  Gradually  all  activity  be- 
comes painful.  The  patient  cannot  read  without 
becoming  tired,  nor  listen  to  a  conversation  of 
any  length ;  still  less  can  he  write,  or  apply 
himself  to  any  other  work.  He  feels  vague 

24 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  25 

diffuse  pains,  his  appetite  becomes  languish- 
ing, sometimes  he  grows  thin,  but  often 
enough  he  keeps  his  flesh  and  has  an 
illusory  appearance  of  relatively  good  health. 
He  may  be  well  nourished,  muscularly  well 
developed,  have  had  no  immediate  prostrating 
illness  or  shock,  nor  has  he  been  called  upon 
to  bear  any  strain  which  ought  not  to  have  been 
compensated  for  by  appropriate  rest  and  change  ; 
yet  he  is  conscious  of  a  want  of  brain  tone, 
sluggish  action  of  mind,  and  of  a  deviation  from 
his  normal  condition  of  intellectual  acuteness, 
activity  and  vigour.  His  conviction  of  fatigue 
exaggerates  still  more  the  fatigue  itself.  True 
fatigue  is  doubled  by  the  auto-suggestion  of 
fatigue ;  it  is  aggravated  by  the  emotional 
fatigue  from  thinking  about  it. 

Mental  fatigue  depends  to  a  large  extent  on 
the  condition  whether  one  is  emotionally  pre- 
occupied or  not.  When  the  mind  is  peaceful  the 
nerve  units  are  able  to  carry  out  their  work 
with  the  expenditure  of  a  minimum  amount  of 
energy;  but  when  we  are  emotionally  preoccupied, 
working  with  a  feeling  of  anxiety,  anticipating 
a  possible  difficulty,  the  work  will  be  fatiguing. 
Another  fatiguing  distraction  is  the  habit  ac- 
quired by  so  many  nervous  people  of  watching 
themselves  while  they  do  their  work,  when  the 


26        NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

very  attention  they  bring  to  bear  upon  the 
effort  that  they  are  making  is  sufficient  to 
hinder  the  action  which  they  wish  to  perform. 
It  is  simply  a  case  of  the  intervention  of  psychic 
phenomena  which  are  focussed  upon  an  act 
which,  to  be  performed  under  the  most  favour- 
able conditions,  ought  to  be  in  some  degree 
automatic.  Again,  many  of  these  patients  are 
constantly  telling  people  they  are  tired  and  worn 
out,  and  they  are  everlastingly  telling  the  same 
thing  to  themselves,  little  dreaming  that  this 
very  contemplation  and  reiteration  of  their 
feelings  is  directly  adding  to  the  sum  of  their 
fatigue.  If  they  were  to  accept  their  fatigue  as 
a  matter  of  course  they  would  find  that  rest  would 
soon  cure  it.  They  must  learn  not  to  empha- 
sise their  fatigue,  or  to  magnify  their  weariness, 
by  undue  contemplation. 

If  the  patient  does  not  recover  from  his 
fatigue,  he  soon  becomes  painfully  sensible  of 
feeling  mentally  below  par,  and  recognises  his 
inability  to  use  efficiently  his  powers  of  mind. 
He  suffers  from  a  torpid  state  of  intellect,  a 
mental  malaise  unfitting  him  for  any  kind  or 
degree  of  cerebral  work.  The  effort  to  think  is 
irksome  and  painful,  causing,  if  persevered  in, 
dizziness,  headache,  painful  confusion  of  thought 
and  mental  depression.  The  patient  complains 


MENTAL   SYMPTOMS  27 

of  an  incapacity  to  control  and  direct  the  faculty 
of  attention.  He  finds  that  he  cannot,  without 
an  obvious  and  painful  effort,  accomplish  his 
usual  mental  work,  read  or  master  the  contents 
of  a  letter,  newspaper,  or  even  a  page  or  two  of 
his  favourite  book.  The  ideas  become  restive, 
and  the  mind  lapses  into  a  flighty  condition, 
exhibiting  no  capacity  for  steady  continuity 
of  thought.  The  patient  has  so  little  control 
over  his  ideas  that  in  his  speech  he,  so  to  say, 
"  runs  off  the  lines  "  by  introducing  a  great 
number  of  non-essential  accessory  ideas,  which 
both  obscure  and  delay  the  train  of  thought, 
and  he  needs  to  be  frequently  led  back  to  his 
subject. 

Confusion  of  thought  is  extremely  common, 
that  is  to  say,  a  state  of  mind  in  which  there 
appears  to  be  a  flow  of  disconnected  and  in- 
congruous ideas,  and  in  which  the  flow  of 
language,  at  any  rate,  is  disconnected  and  in- 
coherent. The  confusion  is  due  to  a  functional 
weakness  in  the  logical  combination  and  asso- 
ciation of  ideas,  as  a  result  of  which  the  threads 
of  thought  are  continually  broken,  the  train  of 
thought  rendered  imperfect,  and  often  totally 
unrelated  ideas  are  admitted  into  the  mind. 

The  power  of  attention  is  weakened  and  the 
memory  either  wanders  or  is  inconsistent  in  its 


28       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

associations.  The  patient  is  inattentive  from 
sheer  lack  of  power  of  application  and  mental 
endurance.  He  sometimes  reads  whole  pages 
without  having  understood  what  he  has  read. 
Fully  recognising  his  impaired  and  failing 
energies,  he  repeatedly  endeavours  to  con- 
quer the  defect,  and,  seizing  hold  of  a  book, 
is  resolved  not  to  succumb  to  his  sensations 
of  intellectual  incapacity,  physical  languor, 
and  cerebral  weakness.  In  his  attempt  to 
comprehend  the  meaning  of  the  immediate 
subject  under  contemplation  he  reads  and  re- 
reads with  a  determined  resolution,  and  an 
apparently  unflagging  energy,  certain  striking 
passages  and  pages  of  his  book,  but  without 
being  able  to  grasp  the  simplest  chain  of  thought 
or  follow  successfully  an  elementary  process  of 
reasoning ;  neither  is  he  in  a  condition  of  mind 
fitting  him  to  comprehend  or  retain,  for  many 
consecutive  seconds,  the  outline  of  an  interesting 
story  or  narrative  of  facts.  Hence,  after  a  time, 
only  that  which  can  be  followed  without  an 
effort  is  welcome. 

In  this  condition  of  nervous  exhaustion  the  in- 
valid is  incapable  of  exercising  continuity  of 
thought  for  any  lengthened  period,  and  at  times 
he  is  quite  unable  to  think  at  all.  This  mental 
prostration  disqualifies  him  for  any  occupation 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  29 

requiring  the  active  use  of  the  intellectual 
powers.  He  throws  aside  his  favourite  books, 
and  even  the  newspapers,  formerly  a  source  of 
so  much  pleasure,  become  devoid  of  interest  and 
distasteful.  He  neglects  his  ordinary  vocation, 
feeling  in  mind  blase  and  able  only  to  sit  quietly 
in  a  state  of  mental  abstraction  or  saunter 
about  in  a  condition  of  gloomy  reverie. 

In  this  state  of  nervous  ill-health  serious 
injury  is  occasionally  done  to  the  delicate 
organisation  of  the  brain  by  injudicious  attempts 
to  exercise,  stimulate  and  force  into  activity 
the  morbidly  flagging  and  sluggish  mental 
faculties.  But  the  appearance  of  such  symptoms 
indicates  that  the  brain,  although  not  in  any 
way  diseased,  is  quite  unfit  for  any  degree  of 
sustained  action,  and  that  perfect  repose  and 
periods  of  prolonged  and  uninterrupted  rest  are 
necessary  to  a  restoration  of  its  enfeebled  energies. 

The  faculty  of  memory  is  not  infrequently 
impaired  owing  to  the  power  of  attention  being 
diminished.  The  loss  of  memory  extends,  in 
well-developed  instances,  to  an  inability  to 
recall  proper  names,  dates,  even  single  words. 
Without  attention  there  can  be  no  memory.  The 
power  of  recalling  past  events  becomes  defective 
because  these  patients  are  unable  to  sustain  the 
effort  of  attention  necessitated  by  the  search 


30       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

for  the  forgotten  incident,  and  because  the 
greater  number  of  the  events  that  have  taken 
place  after  the  onset  of  their  malady  have  been 
perceived  by  them  feebly,  and  hence  are  badly 
associated  with  their  conscious  personality. 
Often  beset  by  some  fixed  idea,  some  hypochon- 
driacal  preoccupation,  they  live,  so  to  speak,  in 
a  state  of  perpetual  absent-mindedness  ;  this  is 
one  of  the  causes  that  makes  them  perceive  in 
a  vague  and  uncertain  manner  the  incidents  of 
which  they  are  witnesses.  Thus  they  are  unable 
to  recall  events  to  their  memory  even  when  they 
are  still  recent. 

Apprehensiveness,  which  is  natural  to  all  of 
us,  becomes  greatly  exaggerated.  There  are 
persons  who  manifest  the  emotion  of  anxiety 
upon  the  least  pretext,  and  from  this  morbid 
susceptibility  arises  a  nearly  constant  state  of 
uneasiness.  They  are  subject  to  doubts,  hesi- 
tations, fears  concerning  the  most  ordinary 
circumstances  and  acts  of  life,  because  they 
become  quite  incapable  of  willing  effectively. 
Some  of  these  patients  are  congenitally  appre- 
hensive ;  in  others,  an  exaggerated  apprehen- 
siveness  is  acquired  by  habits  which  lower  the 
tone  of  the  nervous  system.  They  not  only 
lose  initiative,  the  power  to  undertake  new 
enterprises,  but  they  find  it  difficult  to  make  up 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  31 

their  minds  as  to  details  of  the  ordinary  affairs 
of  life.  These  patients  say  that  they  cannot  do 
things,  their  friends  say  "  they  will  not,"  and 
the  physician,  taking  the  middle  course,  which, 
as  usual  in  human  affairs,  has  much  more  of 
truth  than  either  of  the  extremes,  says  "  they 
cannot  will."  There  is  an  inability  to  "  make 
up  the  mind,"  to  come  to  a  decision,  to  exercise 
a  choice.  This  morbid  perplexity  of  the  in- 
tellect expresses  itself  in  the  actions.  The 
patient  no  longer  dares  to  do  anything  without 
endless  precautions.  There  is  a  condition  of 
doubt  and  an  irresolution  which  is  nearly  always 
shown  about  the  simplest  details  of  everyday 
life.  The  patient  is  in  a  condition  of  constant 
hesitation  from  the  most  trivial  motives,  with 
inability  to  reach  any  definite  result.  He  will 
hesitate  a  long  time  before  he  is  able  to  decide 
whether  to  put  on  the  right  boot  or  the  left, 
which  foot  to  begin  with  in  going  upstairs, 
which  pen  to  select  out  of  a  tray,  what  word  to 
use  to  express  his  meaning,  whether  to  walk 
this  way  or  that,  whether  to  take  a  stick  or  an 
umbrella.  If  he  writes  a  letter,  he  reads  it  over 
several  times  for  fear  he  may  have  forgotten  a 
word  or  offended  against  orthography.  If  he 
is  locking  a  door,  he  verifies  several  times  the 
success  of  his  operation.  He  worries  usually 


32       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

over  such  trifles  as  whether  he  stamped  a  letter 
before  posting  it,  whether  it  was  properly 
addressed,  whether  he  left  a  certain  door  open, 
or  closed  another  door,  whether  a  gas-jet  is 
thoroughly  turned  off,  a  clock  wound,  and  so  on. 
And  when,  after  numerous  doubts  and  ques- 
tionings and  prolonged  vacillation,  a  decision 
is  reached,  the  sufferer  finds  little  or  no  satis- 
faction in  it,  feeling  certain  that  a  different 
course  should  have  been  chosen.  This  pro- 
pensity for  doubting  is  absolutely  unbounded. 
The  patient  is  never  certain  of  anything  except 
that  he  is  the  most  afflicted  of  mortals.  This 
doubt  and  the  indecision  result  directly  from 
over-conscientiousness.  It  is  because  of  an 
undue  anxiety  to  do  the  right  thing,  even  in 
trivial  matters,  that  the  doubter  ponders  in- 
definitely over  the  proper  sequence  of  two 
equally  important,  or  unimportant,  tasks.  When 
a  patient  has  reached  this  stage  he  requires 
proper  psychic  treatment.  He  must  be  taught 
mental  discipline  and  must  be  supplied  with 
fresh  motives  for  action  drawn  from  those 
dispositions  of  his  character  which  are  elevating 
and  healthy,  but  have  been  neglected  by  him.  The 
treatment  must  be  individual  and  may  be  helped 
by  complete  diversion  of  mind,  serious  occupa- 
tion, and  the  cultivation  of  larger  interests. 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  33 

Sometimes  such  a  patient  will  for  ever  ask 
questions,  especially  about  his  ailment.  If  he 
is  not  interrogating  himself  he  is  perpetually 
questioning  others.  He  must  know  the  how, 
wherefore,  and  why  of  everything.  Every 
answer  he  receives  is  met  by  further  questions, 
so  that  he  becomes  a  nuisance  if  not  an  em- 
barrassment to  everybody  with  whom  he  comes 
in  contact.  If  such  a  patient  is  much  to  be 
pitied,  those  who  have  the  care  of  him  are 
hardly  less  so.  The  need  of  reassurance  leads 
him  incessantly  to  question  the  people  around 
him.  In  spite  of  formal  affirmation,  doubt 
arises  each  moment  in  his  troubled  mind;  and 
he  will  reiterate  during  whole  hours  the  same 
questions  which  reiterated  and  varied  replies 
will  never  satisfy.  His  ailment  is  a  subject  of 
which  he  never  wearies,  sometimes  the  only  one 
on  which  he  can  converse.  He  will  return  to  it 
again  and  again  with  the  same  person,  feeding 
his  hopes  on  the  same  assurances  and  consoling 
himself  with  the  same  sympathies. 

Mental  irritability  is  another  common  condi- 
tion, and  is  evinced  more  frequently  in  a  man's 
domestic  circle  than  in  any  other  sphere.  He 
frets  and  worries  and  becomes  ill-tempered  and 
even  passionate  over  mere  trifles,  which,  under 
normal  conditions,  would  pass  his  observation 


34:        NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

without  special  notice.  He  who  is  dissatisfied 
with  himself  is  always  more  disposed  to  quarrel 
with  others.  The  patient  may  get  so  fidgety 
and  restless,  rushing  about,  worrying  everybody 
and  fussing  around  until  his  friends  dread  the 
sight  of  him.  He  requires  the  attention  of  the 
entire  household,  and  his  shifting  moods  keep 
everybody  about  him  in  a  mingled  state  of 
anxious  solicitude  and  justifiable  resentment. 
He  finds  it  hard,  even  as  a  muscular  manifesta- 
tion, to  evolve  a  smile  and,  except  on  very 
rare  occasions  when  he  momentarily  forgets 
himself,  he  never  makes  the  attempt.  Tears, 
however,  are  always  close  to  his  eyes,  ready  to 
flow  on  every  possible  occasion — with  one 
exception ;  the  view  of  his  own  household, 
reduced  by  his  conduct  to  weeping,  leaves  him 
with  eyes  as  dry  as  parchment. 

Irresolution,  hesitation,  and  the  general  en- 
feeblement  of  the  will-power  react  upon  the 
character.  Such  a  person  cannot  meet  the 
ordinary  ills  of  life  with  a  normal  degree  of 
fortitude ;  he  grows  discouraged  with  the 
smallest  failures,  magnifies  every  obstacle  and 
professes  inability  to  surmount  it;  he  creates 
painful  emotions  by  representing  to  his  mind 
ideas  of  danger  or  of  evil,  or  fear.  He  seems 
incapable  of  looking  at  questions  calmly.  Slight 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  35 

troubles  and  indispositions  affect  him  seriously, 
and  grave  ones  often  cause  profound  depression. 
He  makes  mountains  out  of  molehills,  then 
toilfully  climbs  these  self-created  mountains, 
when  clear-eyed  reason  would  discover  that  the 
mountain  needs  no  climbing,  being  only  a  mole- 
hill. 

Even  the  most  trivial  of  the  routine  tasks 
before  him  assumes  portentous  proportions,  and 
anything  out  of  the  ordinary  seems  to  him  im- 
possible of  accomplishment.  His  motto  is : 
"  Never  do  to-day  what  you  can  avoid  entirely 
or  put  of!  indefinitely."  Consequently,  to  his 
detriment,  financially  and  otherwise,  he  post- 
pones important  engagements  and  seldom  forces 
himself  to  a  decision  in  matters  of  moment. 
Particularly  is  this  true  of  engagements  at  a 
distance.  At  the  mere  thought  of  their  fulfilment 
he  grows  sick  with  apprehension  ;  the  actual 
fulfilment  is  downright  agony.  First  come  the 
terrors  of  the  departure — the  noise,  bustle  and 
confusion  of  the  railway  station.  Then,  with 
the  journey  actually  begun,  comes  the  realisation 
that  every  turn  of  the  wheels  is  taking  him 
further  and  further  away  from  the  only  place 
in  which  he  feels  at  all  comfortable,  namely,  his 
home.  At  this  he  tries  to  divert  his  mind  by 
reading,  but  finds  his  attention  divided.  What 


36       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

if  anything  should  happen  to  him  in  his  present 
situation  ?  This  thought  sets  him  quaking  with 
dread,  and  he  tries  in  a  variety  of  ways,  but 
with  indifferent  success,  to  banish  it  from  his 
mind.  At  the  end  of  the  journey  he  is  absolutely 
exhausted,  and  groans  in  spirit  at  the  thought 
that  his  mission  is  yet  to  be  accomplished.  He 
wishes  himself  safely  at  home  again,  but  pulls 
himself  together  as  best  he  can  to  face  the 
existing  situation.  What  he  suffers  in  mind  and 
body  during  his  stay  is  more  easily  imagined 
than  described.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  he 
does  not  know  a  happy  moment  until  he  finds 
himself  back  again  at  his  original  starting-point. 
The  patient  is  easily  discouraged,  shy,  timid 
and  fearful,  and  has  lost  confidence  in  himself 
and  his  own  ability.  He  awaits  with  apprehen- 
sion the  outcome  of  every  act,  and  doubts  its 
justification  and  fitness.  There  develops  a  self- 
torture  and  an  exaggerated  feeling  of  liability. 
The  ego  will  often  become  intensely  exaggerated, 
and  although  the  patient  may  be  diffident  in 
manner,  still  he  is  extremely  self-conscious  and 
shy,  and  he  often  labours  under  the  idea  that, 
whether  at  a  party  or  in  the  street  or  at  any 
place  of  public  amusement,  he  is  the  observed 
of  all  observers.  Walking  up  the  gangway  of  a 
theatre  or  across  a  large  room  where  people  are 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  r37 

sitting  round,  or  being  singled  out  for  conversa- 
tion at  a  dinner-party  amid  expectant  silence, 
is  a  terrible  ordeal  to  him.  Whatever  is  said, 
done  or  left  undone  by  others  is  analysed  with 
reference  to  its  bearing  on  himself.  If  others 
are  indifferent  it  depresses  him,  if  they  appear 
interested  they  have  an  ulterior  motive,  if  they 
look  serious  he  must  have  displeased  them,  if 
they  smile  it  is  because  he  is  ridiculous.  That 
they  are  thinking  of  their  own  affairs  is  the  last 
thought  to  enter  his  mind.  It  is  hard  for  him 
to  realise  that  the  general  gaze  has  no  peculiar 
relation  to  himself.  He  often  becomes  over- 
conscientious  and  distresses  himself  needlessly 
with  worries  about  business  or  family  matters. 
He  neglects  his  social  duties,  deliberately  retires 
into  solitude,  and  declares  himself  unable  to 
manage  his  affairs.  By  the  time  this  stage  is 
reached  the  sufferer  has  become  a  consummate 
egotist.  He  has  a  deep-rooted  conviction  that 
nobody  else  in  the  wide  world  ever  was  or  ever 
could  be  so  afflicted.  There  are  spells  of  more 
or  less  intense  depression,  and  often  the  un- 
reasonableness of  these  is  appreciated  by  the 
individual,  but  he  cannot  rid  himself  of  his 
morbid  feelings.  He  now  suffers  from  melan- 
choly, but  he  is  not  insane,  for  however  con- 
vinced of  his  trouble  he  is  still  looking  for 


38       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

sympathy  and  possible  help  ;  whereas  the  insane 
person,  suffering  from  melancholia,  is  as  a  rule 
too  downcast  to  care  whether  sympathy  is 
offered  or  not,  and  would  prefer  death  to  cure. 
Much  depends  on  the  reserve  nervous  force, 
the  reserve  energy,  a  man  possesses.  Persons 
in  normal  health,  when  they  are  tired,  allow  at 
times  the  dark  curtain  of  discouragement  to 
unfurl  itself  too  far,  but  they  regain  control  of 
themselves  and  soon  recover  their  smiles,  some- 
times a  little  ashamed  of  the  ease  with  which 
they  have  allowed  themselves  to  be  cast  down ; 
whereas  the  man  with  little  reserve  nervous 
force  who  meets  with  a  temporary  trouble  will 
drift  into  a  condition  of  anxiousness  and  fear, 
and  become  depressed.  It  is  toward  the  pessi- 
mistic side  that  he  always  leans.  The  slightest 
happenings  are  catastrophes  for  him,  the 
smallest  failures  discourage  him.  He  magnifies 
the  obstacles  which  rise  before  him,  and  draws 
back  at  the  sight  of  them.  He  is  overcome  by 
a  telegram  without  having  learned  its  contents ; 
he  reads  between  the  lines  of  a  letter,  and 
ascribes  to  any  occurrence  whatever  the  least 
probable  and  the  most  terrible  causes.  With 
him  the  dark  curtain  hangs  very  low,  and  he 
does  not  know  how  to  raise  it  by  a  consoling 
reflection. 


MENTAL   SYMPTOMS  39 

The  habit  of  looking  at  the  gloomy  side  of 
things  is  easily  formed,  and,  once  acquired,  it 
becomes  very  forceful.  Mental  depression  has 
a  contracting  effect  on  the  personality,  tends  to 
keep  the  thoughts  in  one  groove,  on  one  set  of 
ideas  or  objects,  and  that  a  narrow  one.  A 
patient  in  this  condition  is  like  a  person  living 
always  in  one  small  room  with  the  blinds  down  : 
self-centred  and  miserable. 

Nervous  and  sensitive  people  feel  easily  hurt 
and  aggrieved  and  then  their  perception  becomes 
so  modified  that  they  can  see  nothing  on  the 
brighter  side  of  things.  One  may  be  dissatisfied,  but 
one  should  not  be  discontented.  All  the  world's 
progress  is  due  to  dissatisfaction  with  existing 
conditions  and  the  putting  forth  of  courageous 
efforts  to  improve  the  same ;  all  the  sorrow  of 
the  world  is  born  of  discontent  with  our  present 
circumstances.  Psychic  contentment  is  not 
incompatible  with  the  highest  degree  of  dis- 
satisfaction. Pessimism  and  optimism  are 
largely  a  matter  of  habit.  Normally,  the  mere 
process  of  living  is  of  itself  a  positive  delight,  a 
continuous  delight,  and  the  smile  with  which  we 
greet  everybody  and  everything  is  not  taught 
by  convention.  Misery  is  abnormal.  Trouble 
does  not  actually  exist.  Trouble  exists  only  in 
the  fear  thought  of  our  own  minds.  We  must 


40       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

make  a  positive  effort  to  extend  the  scope 
of  our  mental  action  and  think  of  things  outside 
of  ourselves  and  our  own  interests.  The  attitude 
of  mind  that  should  be  cultivated  is  one  in  which 
it  is  realised  that,  though  there  may  be  many 
sources  of  evil  in  the  world,  there  is  a  preponder- 
ance of  good  even  in  the  worst  environment. 
If  there  were  no  clouds  we  should  not  enjoy  the 
sun.  Our  happiness  depends  more  on  ourselves 
than  on  circumstances.  Opportunities  for  making 
the  best  of  things  will  be  found  by  a  cheerful 
disposition.  An  excellent  way  is  to  try  to  cheer 
up  other  people,  if  we  cannot  cheer  ourselves. 
After  forgetfulness  of  self,  the  best  cure  is 
thoughtfulness  for  others. 

Much  can  be  done  for  the  relief  of  depression 
by  the  influence  of  facial  expression  and  bodily 
attitude.  If  we  assume  a  weak,  slovenly  carriage, 
shuffling  gait  and  inelastic  step  with  the  body 
bent  forward  and  insist  on  putting  our  features 
into  the  shape  which  ordinarily  expresses  sad- 
ness, our  attitude  will  be  reflected  internally, 
and  we  shall  become  as  sad  as  our  expression. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  the  features  are  drawn, 
even  by  force  of  will,  into  the  state  that  ordinarily 
expresses  cheerfulness  and  contentment,  we 
shall  be  tempted  more  and  more  to  feel  that  way, 
until  at  last  even  internal  melancholy  may  be 


MENTAL  SYMPTOMS  41 

dissipated.  If  a  man  throws  back  his  shoulders, 
walks  with  a  bold  carriage  and  sure  step,  and 
takes  in  large  breaths  of  air,  expanding  his  chest 
and  stimulating  his  circulation,  his  whole  body 
as  well  as  his  mind  feels  the  effect.  Moreover, 
his  associates  will  respond  to  the  mood  he  is  in, 
thus  reinforcing  his  condition. 

But  it  is  not  by  advice  alone,  however  excel- 
lent, that  we  shall  get  the  patient  well.  We  must 
first  ascertain  and  remove  the  cause  of  the  nervous 
exhaustion,  which  has  given  rise  to  the  excessive 
fatigue  and  the  mental  symptoms  of  doubt,  in- 
decision, and  depression,  and  restore  the  nervous 
energy,  before  we  can  appeal  to  the  patient's 
reason  with  any  hope  of  success. 


CHAPTER  III 

OTHER   SYMPTOMS    COMMON   TO    NERVOUS 
EXHAUSTION 

LOSS   OF  MENTAL  CONTROL. 
OBSESSIONS   AND  MORBID   FEARS 

NERVOUS  debility  and  exhaustion,  if  at  all 
protracted,  is  almost  sure  to  produce  a  variety 
of  mental  symptoms,  nearly  all  of  which  are 
due  to  one  factor,  weakening  of  mental  control. 
One  of  the  commonest  complaints  is  loss  of 
power  to  resist  the  invasion  of  certain  ideas 
that  obtrude  themselves  upon  the  patient's 
mind  and,  for  the  moment,  completely  occupy 
it.  They  are  recognised  by  him  as  being 
foreign  to  his  personality  and  his  modes 
of  thought,  and  are  not,  at  any  rate  in  most 
cases,  blended  with  his  individuality,  but  held 
as  unreasonable  and  morbid,  by  the  patient 
himself.  They  are  simply  ideas  or  feelings  that 
he  cannot  get  rid  of  at  the  time.  Practically 
they  are  only  exaggerations  of  the  experiences 
of  most,  if  not  all,  normal  individuals,  and  it  is 

42 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  43 

only  through  the  degree  of  this  exaggeration 
that  they  carry  their  victims  over  the  borderland 
of  mental  health. 

Even  normal  persons  sometimes  are  annoyed 
by  some  persistent  idea,  but  the  idea  vanishes 
when  not  seriously  entertained.  The  person, 
however,  who  is  suffering  from  brain-fatigue  or 
nervous  exhaustion  cannot  shake  off  the  obses- 
sive idea,  which  may  be  either  ideational  or 
emotional. 

The  majority  of  IDEATIONAL  OBSESSIONS  are 
harmless  and  unattended  by  mental  distress,  or 
interference  with  health  or  occupation ;  but  any 
of  them  may,  if  the  nervous  energy  has  been 
weakened,  attain  to  such  magnitude  as  completely 
to  overwhelm  and  temporarily  to  cripple  the 
subject.  They  do  this  not  only  by  occupying 
all  his  attention  by  their  prominence,  but  by 
destroying  natural  rest  by  their  persistence,  and 
by  causing  great  distress  if  they  are  resisted ;  or, 
if  uncomplied  with,  by  producing  remorse  and 
agony  of  mind.  Their  fixity  is  recognised  by 
the  patients  themselves  as  something  clearly 
morbid,  and  they  feel  that  it  constitutes  an 
obstacle  to  the  normal  course  of  ideas  and 
actions,  an  extraneous  element  in  the  normal 
current  of  thought  which  no  effort  is  able  to 
dislodge.  When  the  idea  is  in  itself  of  trifling 


44       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

importance,  it  is  its  fixity  only  which  renders  it 
unpleasant.  Probably  the  idea  which  is  pre- 
sented in  an  unusually  insistent  manner  does 
not  assume  the  character  of  a  fixed  idea  until 
its  particular  insistence  has  become  an  object 
of  attention  and  a  cause  of  uneasiness,  and  has 
been  rendered  not  only  harassing  but  is  also 
feared.  Such  fixed  ideas  may  consist  of  words, 
numbers,  phrases,  or  melodies,  or  there  may  be 
obsessions  of  counting  objects  uselessly,  re- 
peating words  of  formulae,  of  stepping  in  a  cer- 
tain way,  of  touching  certain  things  in  a  regular 
order,  or  uttering  obscene  words. 

The  EMOTIONAL  OBSESSIONS  are  more  fixed 
and  more  serious.  They  are  generally  based  on 
memories  of  a  disagreeable  character,  of  which 
the  details  may  be  forgotten,  but  not  the  event 
itself.  We  often  remember  against  our  will 
matters  that  we  would  rather  forget.  Such 
capacity  to  forget  painful  experiences  differs 
greatly  in  different  people  and  is  greatly 
diminished  when  the  nervous  system  is  debili- 
tated. Not  only  are  emotional  obsessions  dis- 
tressing in  themselves,  but  they  are  accompanied 
by  a  disagreeable  form  of  emotion,  generally 
that  of  fear.  Hence  the  long  list  of  "  phobias," 
which  include  disgust,  dread,  or  aversion,  absurd 
and  unnatural,  towards  many  things,  harmless 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  45 

and  harmful.  Such  aversions  are  claustrophobia, 
the  horror  of  being  in  an  enclosed  space  ;  agora- 
phobia, the  horror  of  being  in  an  open  space ; 
mysophobia,  the  horror  of  uncleanliness,  and  so 
forth.  In  these  cases  there  is  a  morbid  and 
irrational  horror  which  is  well  known  by  the 
subject  of  it  to  be  morbid  and  irrational,  but 
which  yet  dominates  his  conduct.  Sometimes 
the  natural  repugnance  associated  with  certain 
acts  is  enormously  exaggerated  ;  thus  there  may 
be  fear  of  contamination,  of  contagious  diseases, 
of  going  into  dangerous  places.  Or  the  fixed 
ideas  consist  in  the  representation  of  the  im- 
possibility of  accomplishing  certain  acts,  a 
representation  which  is  translated  into  a  real 
impossibility.  Or  they  consist  in  the  repre- 
sentation of  involuntary  phenomena,  which, 
however,  may  actually  take  place  through  the 
simple  suggestive  effect  of  the  representation, 
as  in  the  fear  of  blushing  or  in  obsessive  in- 
somnia. Or  they  may  originate  with  some 
special  experience  ;  an  apparently  narrow  escape 
from  being  run  over  may  be  the  inciting  cause 
of  a  dread  of  crossing  streets  ;  a  sudden  morbid 
impulse  or  suggestion  to  throw  one's  self  down 
may  be  the  cause  of  a  phobia  as  regards  all  high 
places.  Some  unpleasant  experience,  or  the 
mere  reading  of  one  in  a  sensational  newspaper 


46       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

paragraph,  may  give  rise  to  the  fear  of  being 
alone,  of  sleeping  alone  in  a  room,  or  being  left 
alone  in  a  railway  compartment.  In  all  cases, 
it  is  the  weakened  inhibition  that  is  at  fault. 
It  is  easy  to  see  how  almost  any  variety  of  ob- 
sessions of  dread  may  thus  arise,  and  most  of 
us  can,  from  our  own  experience,  appreciate 
their  possibility.  Given  the  necessary  suscepti- 
bility, circumstances  doubtless  dictate  the 
direction  the  phobia  shall  take. 

As  regards  the  agoraphobe  and  claustrophobe, 
the  fear  of  being  in  an  open  space  or  in  an 
enclosed  space,  as  the  case  may  be,  is  a  derivative 
of  the  instinct  of  self-preservation.  This  primi- 
tive instinct  prompts  the  aversion  from  all  those 
situations  and  circumstances  which  threaten 
bodily  injury.  It  gives  rise  to  that  indescribable 
feeling  of  unpleasantness  which  most  people 
experience  on  looking  down  from  a  great  height, 
even  though  they  may  be  quite  efficiently 
guarded  from  falling.  There  is  no  danger  of 
falling ;  there  is  an  insurmountable  railing  at 
the  edge  of  the  precipice,  which  is  manifestly 
a  completely  efficient  safeguard ;  yet  it  is 
impossible  to  approach  the  edge  voluntarily,  and 
if  we  are  compelled  to  approach  the  edge  a 
horrible  feeling  is  experienced  which  cannot  be 
suppressed  or  reasoned  away. 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  47 

When  persons  afflicted  with  agoraphobia  enter 
an  open  space,  or  pass  through  a  street  that  is 
devoid  of  people,  they  are  immediately  overcome 
by  the  imperative  idea  of  the  impossibility  of 
going  on,  and  thus  they  become  so  anxious  and 
nervous  that  they  are  actually  paralysed  ;  while 
if  they  keep  close  to  the  houses  or  are  accom- 
panied by  someone,  they  have  no  difficulty 
whatever.  The  painful  situation  in  which  the 
patient  finds  himself  leads  to  anxiety  and  to 
physical  manifestations,  such  as  a  rush  of  blood 
to  the  head,  mental  confusion  and  palpitation, 
as  a  result  of  which  the  painful  feeling  becomes 
still  more  intense.  The  patient  recognises  the 
absurdity  of  his  dreads,  and  in  a  feeble  way 
strives  against  them ;  but  the  lassitude  of  will  is 
too  great  to  be  overcome  and  he  returns  to  his 
fears  and  anxieties.  The  claustrophobe  who  is 
shut  up  in  a  railway  carriage,  or  the  agoraphobe 
who  is  in  an  open  space,  is  as  thoroughly  and 
completely  aware  of  his  safety,  and  of  the 
irrationality  of  his  terror,  as  the  person  on  the 
edge  of  the  cliff  who  is  safeguarded  by  a  stout 
railing  from  falling  over ;  but  none  the  less  is  he 
incapable  of  utilising  his  knowledge  to  suppress 
his  panic. 

Another  noteworthy  example  is  the  fear  of 
fire.  Both  in  his  own  house  and  in  public 


48       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

buildings  the  victim  of  this  fear  is  at  once  thrown 
into  a  panic  by  the  faintest  smell  of  smoke  whose 
exact  origin  he  does  not  know.  At  home  he  is 
unwilling  to  have  even  the  tiniest  fire  burning 
in  a  grate  unless  he  can  be  present  to  keep  an 
eye  upon  it,  and  he  never  retires  for  the  night 
without  assuring  himself  that  the  range  and 
furnace  are  in  a  perfectly  safe  condition.  If  he 
plans  to  spend  some  time  in  an  hotel  he  makes  it 
his  first  duty,  after  being  shown  to  his  room,  to 
acquaint  himself  thoroughly  with  the  location 
of  the  nearest  fire-escape. 

Frequently  the  dominant  element  is  the  fear 
of  fainting  in  a  public  place  and  the  com- 
motion that  would  follow  such  a  mishap.  The 
sufferer,  by  his  over-exalted  powers  of  imagina- 
tion, pictures  to  himself  this  scene  in  minutest 
detail.  In  his  mind's  eye,  he  sees  people  crowding 
about  him,  thrown  into  utmost  confusion  by 
his  plight ;  the  uprushing  ambulance  with  its 
driver  urging  on  his  horse  and  sounding  his 
gong  ;  and  the  casualty  ward  of  a  hospital  with 
its  bustling  attendants.  His  other  senses  rapidly 
supply  the  remaining  details  of  this  picture, 
which  may  come  to  his  mind  even  when  he  is 
sitting  in  the  quiet  atmosphere  of  the  home  and 
produce  an  anguish  of  mind  and  body  fully 
equal  to  that  experienced  in  the  localities 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  49 

mentioned.  Thus  a  person  may  have  a  fear 
of  railway  trains,  of  theatres,  of  church,  of 
crowded  and  solitary  places,  of  social  entertain- 
ments, but  in  each  of  these  it  may  be  the  same 
and  only  fear — that  of  fainting  ;  just  as  another 
person  fears  water,  knives,  fire-arms,  high  places, 
and  gas,  when  his  real  fear  is  suicide,  these 
objects  being  conceivable  methods  by  which 
suicide  can  be  effected. 

The  patient  resists,  combats,  represses,  denies, 
and  fights  his  fixed  ideas,  and  all  the  while  his 
mental  warfare  constitutes  an  ever-present 
source  of  auto-suggestion  which  tends  to  grow 
stronger  and  stronger.  To  overcome  obsessions 
by  volitional  effort,  it  is  far  better  to  make  that 
effort  in  the  direction  of  thinking  of  other 
subjects,  or  of  doing  some  work  that  has  nothing 
to  do  with  the  obsession,  than  to  "  reason  it  out  " 
and  make  efforts  of  will  directly  in  the  teeth  of 
them.  My  advice  to  the  victims  of  obsessions  is 
to  disregard  them,  not  to  mind  them,  not  to 
fear  them.  It  is  the  only  way  of  getting  rid  of 
them.  Evade  them  rather  than  stand  up  to 
them,  should  be  the  rule  in  most  cases.  Turn 
into  a  side  road  rather  than  meet  your  enemy  in 
the  face  of  his  line  of  communication.  Better 
to  switch  the  mind  on  to  a  loop  line  and  let  the 
foe  pass  by.  Singing  or  whistling  to  keep  up 


50       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

courage  is  no  mere  figure  of  speech.  If  at  the 
same  time  everything  possible  is  being  done  to 
improve  the  tone  of  the  nervous  system,  the 
constitutional  apprehensiveness  will  disappear 
and  there  will  be  less  likelihood  of  a  relapse. 

Fixed  ideas  often  lead  to  IMPULSIVE  ACTIONS, 
due  again  to  defective  mental  or  emotional 
control.  Some  people  naturally  have  little 
self-control,  and  that  little  has  not  been  culti- 
vated during  their  youth,  so  that  it  takes  a 
small  occasion  for  them  to  lose  it.  Every  one  of 
us  has  his  brain  traversed  sometimes  by  foolish 
abnormal  impulses,  but  these  sudden  and  un- 
usual conditions  do  not  pass  into  action  because 
they  are  bound  down  by  a  contrary  force,  an 
inhibitory  will-power,  wThich  simple  fatigue  often 
renders  unstable  and  precarious  ;  the  will,  we 
must  remember,  being  the  power  not  only  to 
do  something,  but  also  to  leave  something 
undone. 

A  large  number  of  people  have  impulses  to 
perform  useless,  bizarre,  and  even  dangerous 
acts.  At  certain  moments  they  feel  the  desire 
for  these  actions  arising  in  them.  They  are 
fully  conscious  of  the  absurdity  of  these  actions 
and  judge  them  at  their  true  worth.  There  is 
more  or  less  serious  and  real  struggle  between 
the  tendencies  which  urge  them  on  and  the 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  51 

judgment  which  holds  them  back.  Such  people 
often  resist  when  the  act  appears  to  them  really 
bad  ;  they  yield  when,  rightly  or  wrongly,  they 
regard  the  act  as  of  little  consequence.  The  act 
once  performed,  the  patient  experiences  a  peculiar 
satisfaction,  a  feeling  of  relief,  which  is  in  turn 
followed  by  remorse  for  having  committed  it, 
should  it  be  of  an  immoral  or  criminal  nature, 
and  often  by  a  great  anxiety,  lest  the  obsession 
should  again  occur. 

These  impulses  are  as  manifold  in  their  form 
as  are  the  obsessions  of  doubt  or  fear,  and  vary 
in  their  importance  and  severity  from  the  simple 
easily  rejected  suggestion,  as  to  say  or  do  some- 
thing wrong,  to  the  most  inconvenient  or  danger- 
ous impulses  to  serious  crimes,  such  as  assaults, 
arson,  suicide,  or  homicide.  Many  of  these 
patients  seek  medical  advice  to  counteract  the 
obsession,  for  fear  their  dangerous  impulses 
may  be  put  into  action. 

Theft  is  very  common.  The  article  stolen  is 
usually  not  made  use  of,  or  is  replaced  unawares. 
It  is  the  shame  of  being  regarded  as  a  genuine 
thief  that  prevents  a  frank  confession.  The 
majority  of  patients,  however,  have  only  a 
"  fear  "  of  stealing  when  seeing  valuables  ex- 
posed ;  they  suffer  agonies  in  consequence,  but 
their  impulse  is  successfully  repressed. 


52        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

I  have  seen  patients  who  at  the  sight  of 
knives  were  overcome  by  an  impulse  to  kill 
someone,  perhaps  someone  near  and  dear  to 
them.  Most  of  these  patients  knew  that  they 
were  not  likely  to  do  anything  silly  or  criminal, 
but  they  dreaded  that  they  might  do  so  one  day 
and  suffered  intense  agony  in  consequence. 
There  was  generally  a  history  of  nervous  break- 
down or  of  unwholesome  habits  which  gradually 
lowered  the  nervous  energy,  on  the  restoration 
of  which  by  appropriate  treatment  all  these 
symptoms  disappeared. 

There  are  patients  who  come  to  the  physician 
worked  up  because  they  fear  they  may  commit 
suicide.  Every  now  and  then  the  thought  comes 
to  them  that  some  time  or  other  they  will  perhaps 
throw  themselves  out  of  a  window,  or  be  tempted 
to  drop  in  front  of  a  passing  train,  or  over  the  side 
of  a  steamboat,  or  impulsively  take  poison.  Some 
nervous  people  become  quite  disturbed  by  these 
thoughts.  Their  nervousness  over  the  fear  of  this 
may  serve  to  make  them  supremely  miserable. 

Very  few  men,  shaving  themselves  with  an 
ordinary  razor,  have  not  sometimes  had  the 
thought  of  how  easy  it  would  be  to  end  existence 
by  drawing  the  edge  of  the  razor  through  the 
important  structures  in  the  neck.  Now  there 
are  persons  who  at  moments  of  worry  and 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  53 

nervousness  are  so  affected  by  this  thought  that 
they  have  to  give  up  shaving  themselves.  Such 
patients  need  firm  and  convincing  reassurance 
that  there  is  no  danger  that  they  will  commit 
suicide,  because  it  is  extremely  rare  that  patients 
who  dread  it  very  much  and,  above  all,  those 
who  dread  it  so  much  that  they  take  others  into 
their  confidence  in  the  matter,  take  their  own 
lives.  The  very  fact  that  the  thought  produces 
so  much  horror  and  disturbance  in  them  is  the 
best  proof  that  they  will  not  impulsively  do 
anything  irretrievable  in  this  way. 

Coming  back  to  the  discussion  of  morbid 
fears,  their  range  is  boundless.  To  enumerate 
them  all  would  be  an  endless  task.  There  is 
one  form  of  fear  which,  however,  merits  separate 
consideration.  It  is  the  fear  of  sickness. 

In  some  persons  there  is  a  MORBID  ANXIETY 
AS  TO  HEALTH,  and  extremely  exaggerated,  if 
not  illusory,  ideas  as  to  the  existence  of  certain 
bodily  disease,  leading  to  the  concentration  of 
the  attention  upon,  and  consequent  exaltation 
of,  physical  sensibility,  resulting  often  from 
passing  physical  sensations  or  slight  ailments, 
which  eventually  assume  to  the  deluded  imagi- 
nation a  grave  and  significant  character.  No 
part  of  the  body  is  exempt  from  these  fears, 
but  usually  the  attention  is  centred  upon  the 


54       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

obscure  and  inaccessible  organs.  The  patient 
may  present  the  picture  of  health,  or  he  may 
have  some  real  ill  regarding  which  he  is  unduly 
anxious.  As  a  rule  there  is  a  retardation,  if  not 
inhibition,  of  the  functional  activity,  a  lowered 
tone,  of  that  organ  on  which  the  patient's 
attention  is  concentrated  and  which  he  expects 
to  go  wrong.  There  is  an  apprehension  or  fear 
of  disease,  not  a  genuine  conviction,  hence  the 
patient  talks  to  everyone  he  meets  about  his 
ailments  to  get  some  further  clues  about  their 
realities.  At  first  he  will  be  amenable  to  reason ; 
but  if  not  dealt  with  firmly  and  if  the  nervous 
disorder  is  not  treated,  which  lies  at  the  root  of 
his  trouble,  his  fear  may  give  way  to  a  decided 
belief,  a  fixed  idea. 

The  subjects  generally  lead  sedentary  and 
solitary  lives  and  their  morbidity  is  often  accen- 
tuated by  reading  quack  literature.  They  show 
extraordinary  pertinacity  in  seeking  cures  for 
their  ailments.  Nearly  all  of  them  complain 
either  of  actual  pain  or  of  some  form  of  bodily 
discomfort.  There  is  often  a  state  of  mental 
gloom  and  depression.  They  are  apt  to  be 
irritable,  emotional,  restless,  and  sleepless.  Their 
minds  may  be  so  occupied  with  their  miserable 
condition  that  work,  or  even  amusement,  is 
quite  out  of  the  question. 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  55 

We  all  of  us  get  tired  ;  but  we  know  what  it 
is,  and  we  are  assured  beforehand  that  a  little 
rest  is  all  that  we  need.  The  nervous  person, 
however,  is  frightened ;  he  takes  his  weariness 
with  great  concern  and  makes  it  last  longer  by 
the  attention  that  he  pays  to  himself.  The 
human  mechanism  is  so  complicated  that  hardly 
a  day  goes  by  without  our  noticing  some  creaking 
in  the  works.  Sometimes  it  is  gastric  trouble, 
or  a  slight  pain  or  palpitation  of  the  heart,  or  a 
transient  neuralgia.  Full  of  confidence  in  our 
comparative  health  we  keep  right  on,  making 
light  of  these  little  ailments.  Some  persons, 
however,  are  fascinated  by  the  idea  of  sickness  ; 
it  becomes  a  fixed  idea  with  them. 

A  common,  and  at  the  same  time,  secretly 
nourished  fear  is  the  fear  of  insanity.  The  anguish 
occasioned  by  it  is  indescribable.  This  fear  is 
caused  in  part  by  queer  feelings  in  and  about 
the  head,  in  part  by  memory  defects,  and, 
lastly,  by  the  unwelcome  presence  of  whimsical 
ideas  and  constantly  recurring  impulses  to  do 
things  which  the  sufferer  recognises  as  entirely 
foreign  to  his  normal  self. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  there  is  not  in  these 
patients  the  profound  alteration  in  character  we 
are  wont  to  observe  in  insanity.  Intimate 
letters  may  be  rambling,  and  overcharged  with 


56       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

petty  details  of  distresses  and  incapacities,  but 
they  do  not  betray  aberration  of  mind,  as  those 
of  the  insane  almost  invariably  do.  The  insane 
person,  like  one  in  a  dream,  is  apt  to  be  as  un- 
aware of  his  symptoms  as  the  sufferer  from, 
nervous  exhaustion  is  morbidly  alive  to  them.  The 
latter's  mind  may  be  occupied  with  his  complaint 
to  the  exclusion  of  some  better  thoughts  and 
impulses,  but  is  rarely  perverted  or  blinded. 
He  is  certain  that  he  is  ill,  and  in  his 
belief  he  is  justified,  but  he  is  always  open  to 
argument  as  to  the  cause  or  seat  of  his  dis- 
comfort, and  his  confidence  is  to  be  won.  He 
rarely  loses  hope  entirely  and  seeks  each  new 
physician  with  fresh  prospects  of  relief.  If  he 
is  sad,  his  sadness  is  the  natural  event  of  baffled 
hopes  and  thwarted  enterprises.  He  may  shun 
society,  but  he  does  so  only  because  conversation 
wearies  him  and  people  get  on  his  "  nerves." 
In  his  solitude  and  centred  in  himself  he  may 
develop  eccentric  or  crazy  habits,  but  rarely 
insanity. 

The  patient  suffering  from  nervous  exhaustion 
wishes  to  make  the  effort  to  act,  but  he  cannot, 
fatigue  setting  in  quickly.  The  insane  patient 
suffering  from  melancholia  has  no  such  wishes  ; 
he  is  indifferent  towards  everything  and  feels 
as  if  paralysed.  The  mental  depression  of  the 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  57 

former  is  not  immovable ;  under  the  influence 
of  some  stimulus,  as  that  of  enlivening  society, 
he  may  recover  at  least  temporarily.  With  the 
latter  the  gloom  is  constant.  The  former,  as  a 
rule,  consults  the  physician  of  his  own  accord, 
desirous  to  get  rid  of  his  various  symptoms. 
The  latter  rarely  takes  the  initiative,  but  so 
alarms  his  family  that  it  is  they  who  consult  the 
physician.  The  former  is  never  without  hope ; 
the  latter  has  no  desire  to  live. 

Another  common  fear  is  the  fear  of  heart 
disease,  with  its  popularly  supposed  termination 
in  sudden  death.  Fear  of  cancer  is  also  not 
uncommon.  Others  fear  sexual  disease  or  brood 
over  what  they  regard  as  the  penalty  of  youthful 
wrongdoing.  Such  patients  are  especially  likely 
to  become  the  prey  of  quacks,  who  levy  heavy 
tribute  on  their  unwholesome  fancies. 

The  suffering  of  the  world  is  out  of  all  propor- 
tion to  the  actual  disease.  Many  people  who 
have  little  disease  suffer  a  great  deal,  partly 
from  over-sensitiveness,  partly  from  concentra- 
tion of  mind  on  their  ailments,  and  partly  from 
such  ignorance  of  whatever  pathological  condi- 
tion is  present  that  they  grow  discouraged  and 
morbid  over  it.  In  such  people  a  vicious  circle 
is  formed  when  anything  is  the  matter.  First 
they  dread  a  particular  illness.  This  keeps  them 


58        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

from  enjoying  life  as  before  and  they  restrict 
their  activities.  Perhaps  they  become  over- 
careful  of  their  diet  and  reduce  it  below  the 
normal  limit  for  healthy  activity.  This  causes 
them  to  have  less  energy  for  work  and  disturbs 
their  sleep.  Then  a  host  of  minor  symptoms, 
supposed  to  be  due  to  the  disease,  whatever  it 
is  or  they  think  it  is,  but  really  consequent  upon 
the  unhealthy  habits  that  have  been  formed, 
begin  to  develop. 

The  patient  may  be  merely  "  apprehensive  " 
about  his  health  and  be  amenable  to  reason  ; 
he  may  let  himself  be  convinced  by  arguments 
when  they  are  skilfully  put  before  him.  Such 
patients  may  exaggerate  the  importance  of  their 
symptoms  and  attribute  them  to  an  impossible 
cause  ;  they  are,  however,  quite  willing  to  be 
set  right,  and,  once  convinced  of  their  error, 
their  suspicions  may  altogether  vanish.  Others 
there  is  no  need  to  convince  that  they  are 
deceiving  themselves  ;  they  know  it  as  well  as 
their  doctors  do.  It  is  rarely  that  they  are  under 
any  delusion  as  to  the  groundlessness  of  their 
apprehensions ;  much  of  their  distress  arises 
from  their  being  unable  to  control  fears  that 
they  realise  are  "  foolish  "  ;  they  are  disturbed 
by  it  just  as  we  sometimes  are  in  ordinary  life 
at  the  thought  of  a  danger  that  we  know  to  be 


OTHER  SYMPTOMS  59 

chimerical.  Others,  again,  are  no  longer  beset 
by  fears  ;  they  have  true  delusions,  such  as 
having  cancer  of  the  stomach  or  some  other 
incurable  complaint.  They  are  not  simply 
apprehensive,  they  are  convinced ;  fear  has 
given  place  to  a  decided  belief,  a  fixed  idea. 

The  rational  treatment  of  morbid  fears  must 
be  founded  on  a  careful  study  of  individual 
cases,  the  recognition  of  the  special  cause,  a  neu- 
tralisation of  all  unfavourable  suggestions,  and 
occupation  of  mind  that  will  enable  the  patient 
to  rid  himself  of  the  annoyance  occasioned  by 
them  and  the  physical  symptoms  that  so  often 
develop  as  a  consequence.  The  patient  has  to 
learn  not  to  fear  the  intrusion  of  strange  thoughts 
and  feelings,  to  regard  them  with  indifference. 
Being  robbed  of  their  significance  they  soon  fade 
away  and  disappear  altogether.  Both  dreads  and 
obsessions  require  the  practice  of  mental  dis- 
cipline and  self-control ;  otherwise,  even  when  the 
nervous  system  has  been  put  right,  the  old 
mental  habits  will  bring  about  another  relapse. 
All  such  nervous  sufferers  will  do  well  to  take 
up  new  lines  of  study  or  new  hobbies  in  order 
to  think  as  much  as  possible  of  things  outside 
of  themselves  and  their  own  interests.  They 
ought  to  observe  others  as  much  as  possible 
and  not  themselves.  As  has  been  pointed  out 


60       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

already,  they  should  make  a  point  of  cheering 
up  other  people.  Their  good  humour  will  act 
on  them  by  reflection.  Let  them  cultivate  also 
the  habit  of  contentment  and  avoid  worrying 
over  things  which  cannot  be  changed.  A  large 
percentage  of  the  things  which  harass  and  vex 
us  would  be  robbed  of  their  power  of  annoyance 
if  we  became  reconciled  to  their  presence. 


CHAPTER  IV 
INSOMNIA 

AMONG  the  symptoms  of  nervous  disorder  there 
is  one  of  great  importance  because  of  its 
frequency  and  the  aggravation  that  it  causes 
in  the  patient's  condition.  This  is  insomnia. 

Sleep  varies  in  degree  and  kind.  It  may  be 
wanting  altogether ;  it  may  be  too  short ;  it 
may  be  too  prolonged ;  it  may  not  be  deep 
enough ;  it  may  be  interrupted ;  it  may  be 
disturbed  by  dreams  ;  it  may  be  unrefreshing, 
or  it  may  be  too  profound.  Want  of  sleep  will 
in  time  wear  out  the  finest  and  strongest  brain. 
All  sorts  of  diseases  result  from  want  of  sleep. 
Of  course,  as  in  everything  else,  the  widest 
differences  may  be  observed  between  one  person 
and  another  in  regard  to  the  amount  of  sleep 
required.  What  is  sleeplessness  to  one  person 
may  not  be  so  to  another.  There  are  men  who 
require  not  more  than  five  hours'  sleep,  others 
must  have  seven  hours  regularly,  and  there  are 
some  who  sleep  nine  hours  and  even  more. 


62       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

Much  depends  on  the  nature  of  the  occupation  and 
on  habit ;  and  there  are  in  this  matter,  too,  good 
and  bad  habits.  The  habit  of  sleeping  too  little 
is  less  frequent  than  that  of  sleeping  too  much. 
There  are  some  hard  brain  workers  who  sleep 
very  little  and  yet  enjoy  good  health  if  they  live 
otherwise  correctly.  This  fortunate  power  of 
rapid  recuperation  may  be  said  to  be  one  of  the 
characteristics  of  greatness.  At  all  events,  it 
has  occurred  with  sufficient  frequency  in  great 
and  successful  men  to  have  done  great  harm 
among  average  individuals.  No  one  ever  got 
too  much  healthy,  natural  sleep.  Some  anaemic 
and  nervous  individuals  recuperate  with  such 
extreme  slowness  that  they  require  ten,  twelve, 
or  thirteen  hours  of  sleep  properly  to  redress  the 
balance.  As  a  rough  working  average  it  may  be 
stated  that  the  majority  of  vigorous  adults 
require  about  seven  hours'  sleep.  As  a  rule,  it 
is  not  the  length  of  sleep,  but  its  quality  which 
is  at  fault. 

The  majority  of  patients  suffering  from 
nervousness  sleep  badly,  but  their  insomnia 
appears  under  very  different  forms.  There  are 
patients  who  get  to  sleep  with  difficulty.  They 
go  to  bed  tired,  but  when  they  are  in  bed  sleep 
does  not  come.  Certain  patients  fall  asleep 
easily,  but  they  wake  up  at  the  end  of  a  few 


INSOMNIA  63 

hours  and  cannot  get  to  sleep  again  ;  many  fall 
asleep  toward  morning  at  the  hour  when  they 
ought  to  get  up.  Again,  some  describe  their 
sleep  at  night  as  abnormally  profound,  but 
complain  that  they  are  so  little  refreshed  by  it 
that  they  remain  drowsy  and  lethargic  during 
the  day,  unable  to  attend  to  business.  Drowsiness 
is  the  opposite  condition  to  insomnia  and  is 
equally  a  sign  of  nervous  exhaustion. 

Many  patients  find  their  insomnia  caused  by 
various  painful  sensations,  such  as  palpitations 
and  anguish,  or  dyspeptic  troubles.  It  seems  to 
them  as  though  they  could  go  to  sleep  if  they 
could  be  relieved  of  all  these  discomforts. 
Others  sleep,  but  with  agitated  sleep,  disturbed 
by  dreams  and  nightmares.  Sometimes  they 
preserve  no  memory  of  the  dream,  but  are 
conscious  of  having  had  an  interrupted  and 
disturbed  sleep  by  their  state  of  feeling  in  the 
morning. 

Besides  work  and  worry,  the  general  rush  of 
life  of  modern  civilisation  does  not  tend  to 
healthful  sleep.  At  the  present  day,  when  so 
many  people,  either  from  choice  or  necessity, 
spend  their  time  in  passing  from  one  form  of 
excitement  to  another,  from  work  to  play  and 
play  to  work  in  a  limited  number  of  hours,  and 
the  nervous  system  is  always  in  a  state  of 


64       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

tension  owing  to  newspapers,  telephones,  tele- 
graphs and  motor-cars,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  sleeplessness  is  so  common  a  trouble. 
Then  there  are  the  traffic  noises  in  town;  and  when 
our  nerves  are  upset  by  them  and  we  seek  the 
quiet  of  the  country  or  seaside  we  find  that  we 
have  become  sensitive  to  the  noises  made  by 
dogs,  birds,  the  rustling  of  leaves,  or  the  beating 
of  the  sea  waves  against  the  shore,  noises  of 
which  in  perfect  health  we  should  have  taken 
no  notice. 

A  clock  that  strikes  the  quarters  has  spoiled 
many  a  night.  To  others,  the  mere  ticking  of 
the  clock  is  enough  to  keep  them  awake.  Some 
people  are  more  sensitive  to  one  kind  of  noise 
than  to  another.  Recurrent  noises  are  the  worst, 
causing  people  to  lie  awake  in  the  expectation 
that  they  will  recur. 

Excess  of  light  in  a  bedroom,  such  as  proceeds 
from  a  fire,  or  in  summer  from  the  early  morning 
light,  often  prevents  sleep.  Change  of  climate, 
especially  to  high  altitudes,  or  in  some  indi- 
viduals even  to  the  seaside,  or  sleeping  in  a 
strange  bed,  sometimes  gives  rise  to  a  temporary 
insomnia.  Eating  late  dinners  or  suppers  by 
those  unaccustomed  to  them ;  or  the  failure  to 
obtain  the  habitual  "  night-cap,"  whether  it  be 
a  glass  of  hot  milk  or  something  stronger,  in 


INSOMNIA  65 

those  accustomed  to  it,  will  delay  sleep  in  others. 
As  a  rule,  the  generous  feeders  sleep  better  than 
the  careful  eaters,  the  continued  congestion  of 
the  digestive  organs  depleting  the  brain  and 
favouring  sleep,  provided  no  dyspeptic  troubles 
arise. 

Sleeplessness  may  arise  in  persons  in  health 
from  keeping  irregular  hours.  A  rule  that  should 
be  followed  by  everyone  is  to  practise  going  to 
bed  at  a  definite  hour  every  night  and  to  get  up 
at  a  definite  time  every  morning  ;  moreover, 
to  get  up  immediately  on  waking.  Regularity 
in  the  habit  of  retiring  is  of  more  importance 
than  going  early  to  bed.  All  our  functions  are 
regulated  by  habit.  We  often  have  an  appetite 
at  the  hour  for  dinner,  even  when  we  have  not 
spent  our  strength  or  exhausted  our  capital, 
and  when  we  have  taken  food  a  few  hours 
before.  Our  eyelids  grow  heavy  at  the  time 
when  we  habitually  go  to  bed,  although  we 
have  displayed  no  particular  activity  during  the 
day-time;  and  by  training  ourselves  to  definite 
time  for  sleeping,  and  avoiding  all  exciting 
causes  prior  to  going  to  bed,  sleep  is  almost  sure 
to  come. 

Regularity  in  the  hour  of  rising  should  also 
be  practised.  Except  invalids,  no  person  should 
lie  in  bed  during  the  morning  hours  when  not 


66       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

asleep.  To  those  awakening  in  the  middle  of  the 
night  and  unable  to  get  to  sleep  again,  I  have  ad- 
vised getting  up  and  doing  some  unexciting  me- 
chanical work  for  half  an  hour,  rather  than 
remaining  fidgety  in  bed.  Getting  up  under  these 
circumstances  soon  produces  a  tired  feeling,  and 
the  body  being  cooled  a  little,  the  warmth  of  the 
bed  is  again  appreciated  and  sleep  is  more  likely 
to  follow. 

Another  good  rule  is  to  train  one's  self  to  fall 
asleep  without  delay  immediately  after  retiring. 
We  cannot  sleep  if  we  continue  to  think.  In 
some  people  the  thoughts  are  fixed  on  a 
disturbing  subject ;  some  are  kept  awake  by 
wrorry  and  fears,  while  others  suffer  from  too 
vivid  an  imagination.  The  fancy,  instead  of 
becoming  gradually  subdued,  until  the  super- 
vention of  unconsciousness,  increases  in  activity  ; 
while  myriads  of  fantastic  thoughts  crowd  upon 
the  mind  in  endless  procession  and  baffle  every 
attempt  at  repose.  During  the  early  part  of 
the  night  such  persons  lie  awake  for  several 
hours,  tormented  by  a  constant  succession  of 
thoughts  and  emotions  of  the  most  varied 
character,  and  not  till  towards  morning  do 
they  usually  succeed  in  falling  asleep.  The 
patient  must  enforce  upon  his  consciousness  the 
fact  that  nothing  can  be  gained  by  reconsidera- 


INSOMNIA  67 

tion  of  the  sins  of  omission  or  commission  in  the 
hours  past,  or  at  least  nothing  so  valuable  that 
it  should  be  allowed  to  lessen  the  period  of 
needed  rest.  Though  it  is  not  easy  to  empty  the 
mind,  to  stop  its  involuntary  activity,  the 
patient  can  train  himself  to  replace  the 
active  labour  of  the  mind  with  peaceful  contem- 
plation, to  turn  the  thoughts  into  different 
channels.  Sometimes  this  is  best  accomplished 
by  physical  means,  sometimes  by  fixing  the 
attention  on  merely  idle  but  pleasant  notions. 
Many  active-minded  people  of  intelligent  habit 
find  a  dose  of  light  literature  a  useful  means  of 
altering  the  current  in  which  thought  has  been 
running,  and  read  poetry  or  fiction  before  bed- 
time. But  they  should  be  careful  not  to 
get  so  interested  that  they  keep  awake  to 
read.  The  book  should  not  be  so  dull  that  it 
cannot  be  read  at  all ;  on  the  other  hand,  it 
must  not  be  exciting,  or  it  will  murder  sleep. 

There  is  one  preoccupation  which  is  especially 
dangerous ;  it  is  that  of  sleep  itself.  There  is 
ample  reason  to  believe,  and  many  cases  support 
such  a  conclusion,  that  a  great  deal  of  the 
insomnia  of  nervous  patients  originates  in,  and 
is  fostered  by,  an  obstinate  and  continued  be- 
lief that  sleep  is  impossible.  When  the  patient 
does  not  sleep  and  is  impatient  because  he  does  not 


68       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF   MEN 

sleep,  and  keeps  turning  over  and  over,  and 
growing  more  and  more  vexed,  he  creates  a 
state  of  agitation  which  hinders  sleep. 

During  the  hours  of  insomnia  the  mental 
condition  of  the  patient  is  very  variable.  I  have 
seen  some  who  do  not  suffer  at  all.  They  admit 
coolly  that  they  do  not  sleep,  but  they  do  not 
experience  any  unpleasant  sensation.  Others 
become  impatient  and  grow  vexed.  They  turn 
over  incessantly  in  bed,  get  up,  and  go  back  to 
bed  again.  They  toss  from  side  to  side,  remove 
the  bedclothes,  change  their  position  continually 
in  the  vain  endeavour  to  become  unconscious. 
The  peripheral  nerve  irritation  occasioned  by 
their  contortions  only  serves  to  perpetuate  the 
condition  of  cerebral  wakefulness.  When,  as 
frequently  happens,  sleep  at  last  supervenes, 
it  is  no  longer  physiological  in  character ;  but, 
on  the  contrary,  is  perverted  by  dreams  and 
unconscious  cerebration  to  such  a  degree  that 
it  affords  little  or  no  refreshment.  Daylight 
finds  these  patients  completely  prostrated  and 
unable  to  resume  their  accustomed  activities 
with  the  requisite  amount  of  energy. 

As  to  dreams,  all  we  can  say  of  them  is  that 
they  appear  to  be  due,  to  put  it  crudely,  to 
different  areas  of  the  brain  or  parts  of  the  body 
varying  in  the  degree  of  their  fatigue  and  conse- 


INSOMNIA  69 

quently  soundness  of  their  sleep.  A  study  of  a 
large  number  of  the  dreams  which  psychologists 
have  analysed  shows  that  the  greater  part  of 
the  material  out  of  which  the  dreams  are  fashioned 
is  furnished  by  the  previous  waking  thoughts 
of  the  dreamer,  particularly  those  disconnected 
ideas  which  coursed  in  a  passive  fleeting  way 
through  the  mind,  or  rather  which  made  up  the 
stream  of  consciousness  just  before  going  to 
sleep.  Another  source  of  these  dream  elements 
—although  a  less  rich  one — is  the  thoughts  of 
the  preceding  day,  and  even  earlier  mental 
experiences.  The  same  might  be  said  of  ideas 
and  feelings  which  had  dominated  the  psycho- 
logical life  of  the  individual  through  a  long 
period  of  time,  and  the  subconscious  mental 
experiences  of  which  the  individual  is  only  dimly 
aware.  There  are  a  multitude  of  events  which 
are  so  completely  forgotten  that  no  effort  of  the 
will  can  revive  them,  which  may  nevertheless 
be  reproduced  with  vividness  in  our  dreams. 
In  the  opinion  of  modern  investigators,  dreams 
are  related  mainly  to  dissociated,  suppressed, 
or  dormant  past  experiences,  dormant  wishes 
or  desires,  and  originate  chiefly  in  the  sub- 
conscious mental  life.  In  their  opinion,  the 
world  of  dreams  is  the  embodiment  of  our  hopes 
and  fears.  The  thoughts  which  we  recall  on 


70       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

awakening  are  merely  the  manifest  thoughts  of 
the  dream,  but  by  a  process  of  psycho-analysis 
we  can  get  at  the  latent  thoughts.  The  former 
are  absurd  and  meaningless,  while  the  latter  are 
the  actual  innermost  thoughts  of  the  individual. 

The  troubled  or  horrid  dreams  which  occur 
during  sickness  are  probably  due  to  the  torturing 
of  the  brain  by  the  toxins  with  which  the  blood 
is  loaded.  Similarly,  the  gruesome  visions  and 
nightmares  which  embitter  the  slumbers  of 
those  under  the  stress  of  violent  emotions  and 
mental  suffering  are  due  to  similar  action  by  the 
fatigue-poisons  produced  by  these  states. 

While  perfectly  normal  sleep  is  dreamless,  yet 
a  moderate  amount  of  dreaming,  especially  if 
the  images  evoked  are  of  a  pleasing  or  indifferent 
character,  is  quite  compatible  with  good  and 
refreshing  slumber.  Persistent  or  frequent  bad 
dreams  are,  like  insomnia,  a  sign  of  ill-health, 
and  should  be  regarded  and  treated  as  such. 

Those  patients  who  approach  the  night  with 
a  fixed  idea  that  they  will  not  sleep  and  who 
count  the  bad  nights  which  they  have  already 
had,  persuaded  that  this  one  will  follow  in  line 
and  resemble  the  others,  should  remember  that 
the  best  preparation  for  sleep  is  confidence  that 
one  will  sleep,  and  indifference  if  one  does  not. 
It  is  necessary  for  the  patient  to  lose  all  fear  of 


INSOMNIA  71 

insomnia  and  to  approach  the  subject  of  sleep 
with  a  perfect  indifference,  which  may  be 
summed  up  in  this  idea  :  "  If  I  sleep,  so  much 
the  better  !  If  I  do  not  sleep,  so  much  the  worse, 
but  it  does  not  matter  either  !  "  Sleep  comes 
when  one  is  not  looking  for  it ;  it  flies  away  when 
one  tries  to  catch  it.  It  may  be  pointed  out  to 
these  patients  that  it  is  a  mistake  to  elevate 
sleep  into  a  fetish ;  that  the  world  does  not 
come  to  an  end  because  one  person,  however 
important,  is  unable  to  sleep  ;  and  that  the 
most  certain  method  of  keeping  such  an  elusive 
entity  from  embracing  one  is  in  pity  to  implore 
its  advent  with  outstretched  hands,  or  to  summon 
it  peremptorily  and  impatiently  with  clenched 
teeth. 

In  some  persons  thoughts  keep  on  trooping 
through  the  mind  in  a  regular  procession  and 
thus  prevent  sleep.  Such  persons,  if  they  cannot 
otherwise  stop  thinking  on  retiring,  may  achieve 
success  by  allowing  the  train  of  thought  to 
inarch  on  with  all  its  energy,  while  they  begin 
to  concentrate  the  mind  on  relaxing  the  body, 
when  it  will  usually  be  found  that  the  train  of 
thought  slows  down  just  in  proportion  as  the 
muscles  are  relaxed.  Or  else,  if  this  fails,  the 
patient  should  try,  as  I  have  mentioned  before, 
to  think  of  something  pleasant  and  attractive, 


72       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

but  calm  and  reposeful.  To  the  romantic,  the 
moonlight  on  a  quiet  sea  may  be  suggested ; 
to  the  more  material,  a  comfortable  armchair 
in  front  of  a  fire ;  but  he  must  go  on  thinking 
about  it.  He  must  concentrate  all  his  attention 
upon  it,  and  must  not  be  surprised  if  at  first  the 
charm  fails  to  work.  When  the  attention  tires, 
a  not  too  interesting  book  may  be  temporarily 
appealed  to,  and  then  the  experiment  repeated. 
If  the  patient  can  be  induced  to  act  thus  for 
several  nights  in  succession  without  allowing  his 
thoughts  to  revert  in  pity  to  his  sleepless  state, 
it  is  astonishing  what  success  will  often  ensue ; 
more  especially  if,  by  an  appeal  to  his  reason 
and  proper  pride,  one  has  succeeded  in  enlisting 
his  real  co-operation. 

The  one  procedure  which  most  universally 
disposes  to  sound  sleep  is  one  which  is  within 
the  reach  of  all,  and  that  is  getting  well  tired. 

Another  rule  which  I  always  impress  upon 
my  patients  is  to  have  done  with  all  serious 
thoughts  before  entering  their  bedroom.  None 
but  cheering  and  soothing  reflections,  if  any, 
should  take  place  prior  to  going  to  bed.  Any 
topic  which  stimulates  the  brain  to  great 
activity,  whether  intellectually  or  emotionally, 
must  be  carefully  excluded.  There  should  be 
a  period  of  absolute  quiet  before  retiring  to  bed. 


INSOMNIA  73 

In  order  to  sleep  well  patients  must  be 
thoroughly  comfortable  in  bed.  Most  people 
find  they  sleep  easiest  with  a  reasonably  firm 
pillow,  not  too  low,  so  that  the  head  is  a  little 
higher  than  the  body ;  others  raise  the  head  of 
the  bed,  so  that  there  is  a  gentle  slope.  The 
lateral  position  is  to  be  preferred  to  lying  on  the 
back.  Sensitive  persons  sometimes  obtain  sleep 
by  changing  their  position  in  bed,  or,  better 
still,  the  position  of  the  bed.  It  is  held  by  some 
of  great  importance  whether  the  bed  faces 
North,  South,  East,  or  West. 

As  regards  the  room  to  sleep  in,  a  good  bed- 
room should  be  spacious,  not  encumbered  with 
furniture  and  draperies,  since  much  fresh  air 
is  needed  when  sleeping.  Active  ventilation  is 
not  less  necessary,  and  should  be  so  arranged 
as  to  avoid  currents  of  cold  air;  for  the  skin 
during  sleep,  in  consequence  of  the  increased  per- 
spiration, is  very  sensitive  to  cold,  and  the  body 
is  more  easily  chilled  asleep  than  awake.  The 
bed  should  therefore  be  placed  near  the  inner 
wall,  as  far  as  possible  from  the  windows  and 
the  fireplace,  to  avoid  the  draughts  which  are 
strongest  at  these  spots.  Some  people  sleep 
well  when  they  have  a  change  of  room,  and 
others  when  they  have  a  change  of  air.  A 
holiday,  with  a  complete  change  of  scene  and 


74       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

distinct  change  of  activities,  will  often  do  much 
to  cure  insomnia. 

Sources  of  local  irritation  must  be  removed. 
For  example,  where  the  feet  are  persistently 
cold,  warmth  may  be  applied  to  them.  Some- 
times a  hot  bath  or  hot  sponging,  followed  by 
very  gentle  drying,  will  bring  on  sleep  by  allaying 
nervous  irritability. 

Diet  has  little  influence  on  sleep,  except  when 
insomnia  is  due  to  disturbances  of  digestion. 
The  processes  of  digestion  probably  go  on  more 
slowly  during  sleep,  but  they  are  perfectly 
carried  out,  as  is  illustrated  by  the  almost 
invariable  habit  among  animals  of  going  to 
sleep  directly  after  a  meal.  Indeed,  a  moderate 
amount  of  food  in  the  stomach  or  intestines 
seems  to  promote  slumber.  Many  night- 
workers,  for  instance,  sleep  much  better  for 
taking  a  light  supper  or  a  hot  drink  with  a 
biscuit  just  before  retiring.  It  is  difficult  to 
get  to  sleep  on  "  an  empty  stomach,"  or  at 
least  when  the  stomach  has  been  empty  so  long 
that  gnawing  and  hunger  are  felt.  On  the  other 
hand,  an  overloaded  stomach  is  not  conducive 
to  refreshing  sleep,  although  that  condition 
makes  one  drowsy.  In  cases  where  indigestion 
produces  insomnia  no  food  should  be  taken  four 
hours  or  more  before  sleeping  time,  or,  if  this 


INSOMNIA  75 

is  found  to  be  disadvantageous,  the  food  should 
be  of  the  lightest  description. 

The  prescription  frequently  made  for  chronic 
insomnia  is  that  of  rest  or  a  vacation.  Un- 
fortunately both  of  these  recommendations  are 
usually  more  easily  given  than  taken.  Absolute 
vacancy  of  mind  is  talked  about  but  never 
attained,  and  relief  from  mental  activity  means 
in  reality  relief  from  the  habitual  current  of 
anxious  thought,  from  care  and  responsibility, 
matters  which  in  such  cases  are  apt  to  be  beyond 
the  control  of  the  physician.  It  is  to  be  remem- 
bered that  the  disturbances  of  sleep  which  are 
the  most  difficult  to  manage  come  from  within ; 
and  if  a  vacation  is  taken  the  occupation  must 
be  such  as  will  displace  morbid  activities  by 
healthy  ones,  not  intense,  but  sufficient  to  pre- 
dominate. If  the  patient  has  nothing  else  to 
think  about,  he  will  be  sure  to  think  of  his 
troubles. 

The  most  dangerous  of  all  counterfeits  of  sleep 
is  that  induced  by  drugs.  At  the  present  day, 
when  so  many,  either  from  choice  or  necessity, 
spend  their  time  in  passing  from  one  form  of 
excitement  to  another,  when  such  an  enormous 
amount  of  work  or  play  has  to  be  got  through 
in  a  limited  number  of  hours,  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at  that  sleeplessness  is  so  common  a 


76        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

trouble,  or  that  specifics  for  its  relief  should  be 
so  eagerly  sought  after  and  so  recklessly  em- 
ployed. It  goes  without  saying  that  there  is  no 
drug  that  can  produce  physiological  sleep ; 
there  are  many  which  produce  a  state  of  un- 
consciousness resembling  sleep,  and  some  of 
these  are  unfortunately  much  resorted  to  for 
this  purpose.  Though  permissible  in  skilled 
hands  their  habitual  use  is  dangerous,  both 
because  they  are  all  poisons  and  because  they 
smother  the  symptom,  suppress  a  danger  signal, 
without  doing  anything  to  relieve  the  diseased 
condition  which  causes  it.  The  man  who  works 
all  day  in  an  ill- ventilated  room  and  takes  little  or 
no  exercise,  or  the  woman  who  slaves  over  her 
housework  or  her  needlework  or  embroidery  and 
almost  forgets  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  open 
air,  the  business  man  who  is  driving  himself  too 
hard  and  keeps  up  on  stimulants,  the  individual 
who  is  in  the  early  stage  of  some  disease,  when 
they  find  that  they  cannot  sleep,  instead  of  regard- 
ing it  as  nature's  danger  signal,  demanding  inves- 
tigation and  change  of  habits,  swallow  some 
sleeping  draught  and  persist  in  their  suicidal 
course  until  a  breakdown  results,  that  they  can 
no  longer  shut  their  eyes  to.  There  is  no  such 
thing  as  uncaused  sleeplessness  any  more  than 
there  is  uncaused  loss  of  appetite,  of  strength, 


INSOMNIA  77 

or  weight.  All  of  them  are  signals  of  trouble 
and  should  be  promptly  regarded  and  investi- 
gated as  such.  Narcotics  have  their  place 
in  medicine  like  other  poisonous  drugs,  but 
that  place  is  becoming  steadily  smaller  as 
cases  are  more  painstakingly  and  intelligently 
studied. 

The  sense  of  well-being  and  illusory  strength 
induced  by  alcohol  and  other  stimulants,  and 
the  sleep  so  easily  procured  by  drugs,  are  specially 
dangerous  to  the  nervous  person  whose  moral 
courage  and  self-control  are  at  fault.  He  readily 
falls  a  victim  to  narcotic  indulgence.  The  sleep- 
lessness which  is  often  so  distressing  and  ex- 
hausting is  frequently  only  an  expression  of  the 
nervous  irritability  and  obsessions  of  the  sufferer. 
Temporarily  to  dull  his  sensibilities  with  drugs 
is  a  sure  way  of  intensifying  the  condition 
which  it  should  be  our  endeavour  to  remedy  in 
some  more  rational  manner. 

Of  course,  no  doctor  will  forget  that  sleep- 
lessness is  frequently  a  symptom  of  bodily  trouble, 
and  that  it  is  necessary  to  discover  the  under- 
lying cause.  We  may  have  to  remedy  digestive 
derangements,  to  relieve  local  irritations,  to 
correct  disturbances  of  circulation,  to  relieve 
anaemia  and  debilitated  conditions,  and  to  secure 
due  regard  to  sanitary  requirements. 


78       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

A  large  number  of  cases,  especially  those 
suffering  from  insomnia  through  worry,  anxiety, 
overwork,  and  other  mental  conditions,  can  be 
cured  by  "  suggestion,"  and  this  method  is 
often  effective  even  when  organic  causes  are  the 
trouble.  Thus  it  has  been  my  good  fortune  to 
send  to  sleep  almost  instantaneously  a  patient 
suffering  from  cancer,  who  was  kept  awake  by  pain 
for  which  morphia  injections  had  ceased  to  give 
relief. 

Obstinate  cases  often  do  well  by  the  applica- 
tion of  mild  currents  of  electricity,  especially 
galvanism.  Its  value  is  not  sufficiently  recog- 
nised. In  happy  contrast  to  the  influence  of 
sleep-compelling  drugs,  which  are  frequently  a 
source  of  danger  and  usually  occasion  unpleasant 
sensations  on  the  day  following  their  administra- 
tion, electricity,  when  administered  carefully  by 
a  qualified  medical  man,  induces  a  sleep  that  is 
pleasant  in  character  and  has  no  evil  conse- 
quences. Further,  not  only  is  sleep  produced, 
but  the  patient  derives  general  benefit  from  the 
influence  of  electric  currents.  Sometimes  the 
result  is  immediate,  at  other  times  a  more 
prolonged  course  of  treatment  is  required.  I 
have  found  the  effects  to  be  not  merely  tem- 
porary, but  permanent. 

Often  a  combination  of  electrical  treatment 


INSOMNIA  79 

and  psycliotherapeutics  achieves  the  desired  end. 
Anyhow,  in  the  great  majority  of  cases  sleep 
can  be  procured  without  the  aid  of  drugs,  and 
astonishing  successes  are  not  infrequent  even  after 
powerful  drugs  have  failed. 


CHAPTER  V 

NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA 

THE  great  majority  of  the  dyspeptics  of  the 
present  day  are  so  because  their  nervous  power 
has  run  down,  or  has  been  incontinently  con- 
sumed in  other  directions  without  any  regard 
for  the  needs  of  the  stomach.  It  is  positively 
rare  to  observe  cases  of  nervous  disorders  with- 
out digestive  troubles.  They  vary  infinitely  as 
to  intensity  and  symptomatology.  In  some 
cases  indigestion  is  the  principal  symptom  com- 
plained of,  and  the  mistake  is  made  by  the  in- 
experienced and  unqualified  of  treating  by  local 
measures  indigestion  which  originates  in  a  dis- 
ordered nervous  system. 

In  health  there  is  a  blessed  unconsciousness 
of  the  very  existence  of  a  stomach;  but  if 
dyspepsia  be  present  the  patient  can  think  of 
little  else.  A  healthy  man  does  not  know  that 
he  has  such  a  thing  as  a  stomach,  a  dyspeptic- 
does  not  know  that  he  has  anything  else.  With 
the  neurotic,  the  dyspepsia  is  an  abiding  trouble ; 

80 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  81 

he  is  obsessed  by  his  gastric  symptoms,  dwells 
upon  them  continually,  sits  in  judgment  upon 
every  article  of  food  presented  to  him,  yet  it  is 
obvious  to  everyone  that  if  it  were  not  the 
stomach  it  would  be  some  other  organ  that 
would  be  occupying  his  thoughts. 

Once  certain  people  get  the  notion  that  they 
are  troubled  with  indigestion,  their  minds  dwell 
on  it  to  such  an  extent  that  they  are  likely  to 
limit  their  eating  more  than  they  should,  and 
to  disturb  digestive  processes  by  thinking  about 
them,  and  using  up  in  worry  nervous  energy 
that  should  be  allowed  to  flow  down  to  actuate 
digestion. 

Nervous  patients  often  say  they  have  no 
appetite,  that  even  though  they  eat,  their  food 
has  no  taste.  Such  people  have  lost  their  eating 
instinct  to  a  certain  degree.  They  eat  merely 
from  routine,  or  because  food  is  placed  before 
them.  They  would  usually  just  as  soon  not  eat. 
If  a  number  of  courses  are  presented  to  them, 
they  eat  such  as  they  care  for  and  take  a  con- 
ventional amount  of  each  kind  of  food  presented, 
but  they  have  no  particular  feeling  to  guide 
them  in  the  matter  of  quantity. 

Dyspepsia  is  probably  much  more  dependent 
on  the  mental  state  than  on  any  other  factor. 
At  moments  of  depression,  just  after  bad  news 


82        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

has  been  received,  the  appetite  is  absent,  or  is 
very  slight,  and  digestion  itself  proceeds  slowly 
and  unsatisfactorily.  On  the  other  hand,  when 
there  is  a  cheerful  mental  condition,  appetite 
is  vigorous  and  digestion  is  usually  quite  capable 
of  disposing  of  all  that  is  eaten.  The  unfavour- 
able influence  of  the  mind  on  digestion  is  seen 
in  all  those  who  are  particular  about  their  food. 
Everyone  knows  how  repulsive  may  be  the 
feeling  produced  by  being  told  that  something 
eaten  with  a  relish  contained  some  unusual 
ingredient,  or  was  cooked  under  unclean  condi- 
tions. Food  that  agrees  quite  well  with  people, 
so  long  as  they  do  not  know  too  much  about  it, 
often  fails  to  be  beneficial  after  they  have  seen 
how  it  has  been  prepared. 

Sedentary  occupations,  involving  mental  work 
and  little  physical  effort,  seem  especially  to 
predispose  to  some  form  of  indigestion.  Few 
of  those  who  live  what  is  called  the  intellectual 
life  escape  suffering  from  some  of  its  symptoms. 
In  many  cases  dyspepsia  is  primarily  due  to  over- 
concentration  of  attention  on  digestion.  In 
others  it  is  due  to  over-occupation  with  business, 
worry,  or  serious  thought,  at  times  when  the 
digestive  processes  need  all  the  energy.  Men  are 
at  work  from  10  to  6,  and  often  enough  bring 
home  their  professional  or  business  worries 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  83 

with  them,  their  brains  being  all  the  while  in 
a  state  of  turmoil.  In  the  midst  of  this  they 
eat  and  drink,  and  expect  their  stomachs  to 
digest.  But  if  they  have  exhausted  their 
nervous  supplies,  where  is  the  stomach  to  get 
its  motive  power  ?  The  tired  man,  even  though 
he  may  be  hungry,  can  only  eat  a  hearty  meal 
at  the  risk  of  serious  disturbance  of  digestion. 
In  these  days  of  hurry-scurry,  our  brains  run 
ahead  and  take  no  thought  for  the  stomach,  and 
in  consequence  there  is  almost  a  necessity  for 
many  of  us  to  suffer  from  a  slow  digestion. 
And  a  slow  digestion  means  that  as  regards 
symptoms  there  will  be  more  or  less  distension 
after  food. 

The  habit  of  indulging  in  excessive  meals  is 
another  cause  of  dyspepsia.  The  patient  is  often 
a  highly-strung  and  vigorous  person,  who  ex- 
hausts himself  by  his  work,  and  feels  stimulated 
and  sustained  by  food,  and  eats  more  than  he 
can  digest,  though  he  may  obtain  temporary 
relief  by  eating.  Or  he  is  very  fond  of  the 
pleasures  of  the  table,  and  having  a  good  appe- 
tite, between  his  attacks  he  is  led  to  indulge  it 
whenever  any  dish  to  which  he  is  especially 
partial  is  before  him.  Many  of  these  people  are 
not  aware  that  they  are  eating  more  than  is 
good  for  them,  for  the  ordinary  estimate  of  the 


84       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

necessary  amount  is  far  too  high.  Overfeeding 
leads  to  flatulence,  drowsiness,  and  a  loss  of  the 
wonted  energy.  The  fortunes  of  the  quack  pill 
vendors  show  the  extent  of  this  vice.  Every 
man  should  rise  from  table  not  satiated,  but 
wishing  to  eat  more. 

Very  few  men  realise  also  the  fact  that  the 
process  of  digestion  uses  up  nervous  power. 
Most  people  imagine  that  the  more  they  eat  the 
more  strength  they  will  acquire;  whereas  the 
truth  is  that  beyond  the  amount  of  food  needed 
by  each  individual  to  repair  waste  in  proportion 
to  his  expenditure  in  muscular  or  mental  work, 
the  rest  is  superfluous,  and  consumes  in  the 
disposal  of  it  nervous  energy  that  might  other- 
wise be  utilised  in  more  valuable  ways. 

The  gastric  symptoms  due  to  failure  of  nervous 
power  are  characterised  by  their  extreme 
irregularity,  the  patient  not  uncommonly  feeling 
very  ill  one  day  and  quite  well  the  next  without 
obvious  reason  for  the  change.  The  most 
constant  complaint  is  of  vague  discomfort, 
which  rarely  amounts  to  actual  pain.  It  is 
generally  worst  in  the  morning  and  decreases 
toward  evening ;  it  is  increased  after  meals,  a 
sensation  of  fullness  being  felt  as  soon  as  a  small 
quantity  has  been  eaten. 

The    discomfort    has    little    relation    to    the 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  85 

amount  or  the  kind  of  food  taken  ;  it  is  increased 
by  worry  and  excitement,  whilst  some  new 
interest,  whether  it  be  a  change  of  surroundings, 
the  visit  of  a  friend,  or  a  new  medicine,  leads  to 
its  temporary  disappearance.  Thus,  when  alone 
or  with  dull  company,  food  of  any  kind  may  be 
simply  repulsive,  and,  if  taken,  may  induce  a 
painful  sensation.  But  the  same  food,  taken  in 
the  company  of  congenial  associates,  may  be 
not  only  enjoyed  by  the  palate,  but  digested 
with  ease  and  comfort.  Often  the  patients  feel 
worse  when  the  stomach  is  empty  and  are 
relieved  by  eating.  In  others  the  symptoms 
come  on  after  eating,  though,  perhaps,  not  until 
several  hours  have  elapsed.  The  appetite  is 
always  diminished,  especially  when  there  is 
worry  or  anxiety,  though  it  varies  considerably 
from  day  to  day.  As  insufficient  food  is  taken 
the  nervous  system  becomes  more  depressed  ; 
this  reacts  again  on  the  digestion,  a  vicious 
circle  being  produced.  Most  patients  complain 
of  flatulence,  which  may  be  nothing  more  than 
the  result  of  misinterpreting  the  sensation  of 
fullness,  no  excess  of  gas  being  present.  Nausea 
sometimes  occurs,  and  occasionally  vomiting. 

These  patients  are  almost  always  irritable  and 
find  difficulty  in  exercising  sufficient  self-control 
to  make  life  pleasant  to  themselves  and  their 


86       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

friends.  We  know  very  well  how  our  feelings 
vary  with  our  bodily  condition,  how  dismal  the 
world  looks  during  a  fit  of  indigestion,  and  what 
a  host  of  evils  disappear  as  the  abused  stomach 
regains  its  tone.  The  effect  of  indigestion  may 
be  seen  in  the  records  of  history  and  literature. 
It  has  led  to  the  loss  of  battles ;  it  has  caused 
many  crimes  and  inspired  much  sulphurous 
theology,  gloomy  poetry,  and  bitter  satire. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  influence  of  the  brain 
on  digestion  has  not  escaped  the  observation  of 
physicians  in  any  age.  The  effects  of  the  emo- 
tions— such  as  love,  anger,  worry,  and  anxiety 
— on  the  appetite  are  found  described  in  the 
literature  of  the  ancients. 

Seeing  what  important  influence  the  mental 
and  nervous  states  have  upon  digestion,  we  must 
not  be  misled  into  treating  the  purely  local  symp- 
toms as  quacks  do,  judging  by  their  eloquent 
advertisements  in  the  daily  Press;  but  once 
having  assured  ourselves  by  a  thorough  ex- 
amination that  there  is  no  organic  cause  for  the 
trouble  complained  of  by  the  patient,  we  must 
study  him  as  a  whole,  not  only  from  the  point 
of  view  of  his  animal  functions  but  from  the 
psychological  point  of  view.  We  must  consider 
not  only  what  he  eats  or  drinks,  but  be  interested 
in  what  he  thinks. 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  87 

There  is  hardly  a  patient  suffering  from 
nervous  dyspepsia  who  has  not  tried  one  or 
more  quack  nostrums.  Much  mischief  is  done 
in  this  way.  What  these  patients  do  not  know 
is  that  their  indigestion  is  merely  a  symptom  and 
not  the  disease  they  are  suffering  from.  On  the 
other  hand,  until  they  have  been  examined  by 
a  physician  they  cannot  know  whether  this 
indigestion  is,  or  is  not,  a  sign  of  organic  and 
maybe  even  malignant  disease. 

The  proper  treatment  is  to  study  first  of  all 
the  causation  of  the  disorder,  and  to  do  this  a 
perfectly  clear  diagnosis  is  necessary.  A  patient 
may  come  complaining  simply  of  indigestion, 
when  a  careful  and  tactful  examination  will 
reveal  the  cause  in  the  shape  of  some  depressing 
circumstance.  In  such  a  case  neither  drugs  nor 
diet,  but  a  change  in  some  life  circumstance, 
gives  the  clue  to  successful  treatment.  If  the 
indigestion  is  due  merely  to  nervous  exhaustion, 
we  must  raise  the  nervous  power ;  we  must 
remember  that  the  indigestion  is  not  the  disease, 
and  that  we  have  to  treat  the  patient's  main 
disorder — his  nervous  debility. 

Only  after  we  have  corrected  all  extraneous 
sources  of  trouble  should  we  attend  to  the  diet. 
This  is  just  the  opposite  rule  from  that  which 
obtains  amongst  this  class  of  dyspeptics.  They 


88       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

are  too  fond  of  "  pampering  "  the  stomach.  A 
man  who  continuously  and  anxiously  considers 
the  kind  of  food  he  eats — whether  it  is  going  to 
agree  with  him  or  not  when  he  eats  it — is  a 
dyspeptic,  and  will  always  remain  so.  The  vast 
majority  of  men  are  led  by  their  instincts  to  a 
reasonably  nutritious  and  sensible  dietary,  and 
the  more  completely  we  can  keep  our  minds  off 
our  digestions  and  the  "  chemical  "  choice  of 
our  food,  the  better  it  is  for  us.  The  individual 
who  thinks  the  world  is  going  to  be  saved  by 
eating  brown  bread  or  any  other  article  of  diet, 
regardless  of  the  fact  that  what  agrees  with  one 
may  upset  another,  is  a  crank.  It  is  not  even 
well  for  us  to  consider  too  nicely  the  amount  of 
water  or  food  taken,  or  whether  it  is  digestible 
or  not.  The  really  healthy  stomach  ought  to 
be  and  is  capable  of  disposing  of  not  only  the 
digestible  and  the  difficult  of  digestion,  but  the 
indigestible.  Any  other  kind  of  stomach  is  not 
worth  having. 

What  is  the  use  to  the  invalid  patient  to  be 
told  of  the  nutritive  properties  of  certain  foods, 
when  he  never  assimilates  them.  We  must 
prescribe  foods  which  the  particular  stomach 
will  digest.  All  cases  of  nervous  disorder  want 
guidance  and  moral  influence,  more  particularly 
in  reference  to  diet  than  to  any  other  curative 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  89 

agent;  and  each  stomach  must  be  treated 
according  to  its  own  respective  requirements, 
and,  I  might  even  go  so  far  as  to  say,  its  own 
peculiarities.  A  patient  should  be  guided  largely 
by  his  own  experience  of  what  is  good  and  bad 
for  him.  We  must  not  forget  that  some  per- 
fectly wholesome  foods  are  literal  poisons  to 
certain  stomachs,  and  those  which  after  repeated 
trials  steadily  disagree  had  better  be  avoided. 
If  prejudice  exists  with  regard  to  certain  foods, 
there  will  be  no  relish  for  them ;  and  unless  these 
prejudices  can  be  removed  the  foods  either  will 
not  be  taken,  though  they  represent  important 
nutritional  elements,  or  else  they  will  be  taken 
in  such  small  quantities  and  digested  with  so 
much  consciousness  of  their  presence  and  such 
difficulty  as  to  be  a  disturbing  factor  for  health. 
For  food  to  be  digested,  it  must  first  of  all  be 
attractive  to  the  taste.  If  it  be  unattractive  it 
will  not  stimulate  the  juices  indispensable  to 
good  digestion.  Without  appetite  there  can  be 
no  healthy  digestion,  and  foods  that  pall  on 
the  appetite  are  just  as  surely  defective  as 
foods  as  those  that  are  deficient  in  nutritive 
value.  The  dyspeptic  who  is  confident  that  a 
certain  food  will  disagree  with  him  is  almost 
sure  to  experience  indigestion  if  he  eats  that 
particular  food. 


90        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

Many  persons  of  middle  age  suffer  through  a 
monotony  of  diet.  Our  aims  should  be  to  keep 
our  food  range  as  wide  as  possible.  Anything 
which  tends  to  limit  and  monotonise  diet 
exercises  an  injurious  effect  upon  the  general 
vigour  of  the  system.  Both  stomach  and  bowels 
may  be  trained  to  perform  their  work  regularly. 
Habit  means  probably  more  with  these  organs 
than  any  other  factor.  Our  digestive  tract  is 
largely  dependent  on  habit.  We  get  hungry 
three  times  a  day  or  twice  a  day,  according  to 
the  custom  that  we  have  established.  Countries 
differ  radically  in  the  matter ;  and  nearly  always, 
when  a  man  goes  from  one  country  to  another 
in  early  years,  he  changes  to  the  habits  of  the 
new  country,  though  if  he  goes  after  middle  age 
he  usually  clings  to  those  that  he  is  used  to. 

If  we  accustom  ourselves  to  dining  every  day 
at  a  particular  hour,  every  day  at  that  hour  the 
stomach  will  become  congested  and  secrete 
gastric  juice  without  any  intervention  of  our 
will.  If,  for  once,  we  give  it  nothing  to  eat,  it 
will  suffer  and  cry  famine ;  if  for  a  long  time 
together  we  disturb  its  habits,  and  the  hours  of 
our  meals  become  irregular,  the  stomach  gets 
out  of  order. 

If,  to  digest  our  food,  we  should  enjoy  it,  it 
should  of  course  be  taken  leisurely  and  in  a 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  91 

pleasant  frame  of  mind.  The  cheerful  society 
of  friends  should  not  be  absent ;  and  the  longer 
time  spent  over  the  meal  enjoyed  in  company,  the 
greater  the  benefit  from  it.  Next  to  anxiety, 
the  worst  foe  to  digestion  is  hurry.  Haste  cuts 
short  mastication,  and  on  the  perfection  of  that 
process  chiefly  depends  the  rapidity  with  which 
the  assimilation  of  the  food  can  be  effected.  The 
actual  indication  of  a  sufficiency  of  food  is  the 
feeling  of  satisfaction,  not  satiety,  which  is 
always  a  symptom  of  excess.  This  feeling  of 
perfect  comfort  the  hurried  eater  cannot  know. 
The  patient  should  not  be  too  fatigued  before 
commencing  a  meal,  otherwise  the  stomach  will 
not  work  efficiently.  If  he  is  too  tired  a  few 
minutes'  mental  as  well  as  physical  rest  should 
be  allowed.  Eest  from  work  is  again  advisable 
after  the  meal,  to  give  the  stomach  an  oppor- 
tunity of  placing  its  machinery  in  running  order. 
Many  people  immediately  after  a  meal  jump  up 
from  the  table,  continue  whatever  business  or 
pleasure  is  in  hand,  and  never  give  a  thought 
to  the  long-suffering  and  patient  stomach,  until 
the  stomach  gives  its  owner  some  discomfort 
or  pain.  The  hours  at  which  meals  are  taken, 
then,  must  be  so  arranged  as  to  avoid  the  system 
being  tired  when  it  tackles  the  food  ;  and  to 
allow  of  a  little  rest  after  the  meal  to  start  the 


92       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

complicated  process  of  digestion  freely  on  its 
way. 

The  quantity  of  food  required  to  keep  one  in 
sound  condition  varies  so  largely  that  it  is 
impossible  to  lay  down  more  than  a  tentative 
average  standard.  The  quality  is  a  matter  of 
custom  and  environment ;  here,  too,  no  rigid 
universal  rule  can  be  enforced.  Doubtless,  most 
of  us  eat  too  much.  Vegetarianism  suits  some, 
but  for  the  bulk  of  mankind  mixed  diet  is  the 
best. 

Quite  a  number  of  people  take  too  much  salt 
with  their  food,  and  in  this  way  aggravate  the 
tendency  to  acidity ;  others  are  too  fond  of 
highly  seasoned  food  or  of  pastry  or  sweet  things  ; 
or,  again,  the  quantity  of  liquid  imbibed  at  a 
meal  may  be  too  large.  In  such  cases  a  care- 
ful revision  of  the  diet  is  absolutely  necessary. 

Often  a  change  of  environment  that  takes 
patients  away  from  the  ordinary  cares  of  life  is 
sufficient  to  make  all  the  difference  between 
ease  of  digestion  and  extremely  uncomfortable 
dyspepsia. 

It  is  evident  from  what  has  been  said  that  it 
is  extremely  unwise  for  patients  to  treat  them- 
selves and  still  more  foolish  to  indulge  in  quack 
remedies.  It  is  only  a  qualified  physician  who 
can  judge  whether  the  indigestion  is  a  symptom 


NERVOUS  DYSPEPSIA  93 

of  organic  or  functional  disorder,  and  whether 
it  is  due  to  local  disturbance  or  is  a  sign  of  debility 
of  the  nervous  system  in  general. 

Nervous  dyspepsia  is  another  of  those  dis- 
orders which  are  most  amenable  to  "  suggestion." 
I  have  seen  even  chronic  vomiting  relieved  by  it. 
After  all,  it  is  nothing  more  wonderful  than  the 
fact  known  to  seafaring  men  that  those  who 
direct  a  ship  cease  to  be  seasick  when  its  safety 
is  in  danger.  At  the  same  time,  while  insisting 
on  the  importance  of  the  mind  in  the  treatment 
of  these  functional  disorders  of  digestion,  this 
does  not  imply  that  tonic  remedies  which  stimu- 
late the  appetite  and  add  tone  to  the  muscles  of 
the  stomach  should  not  be  used  when  duly 
indicated.  They  are  often  helpful.  If  pre- 
scribed in  connection  with  changes  in  the 
patient's  habits,  and  especially  such  as  direct 
liis  attention  away  from  his  digestive  tract,  and 
from  wrong  persuasions  as  to  food-taking,  the 
good  they  accomplish  will  be  lasting. 

Let  me  add  a  few  words  about  CONSTIPATION. 
There  are  more  people  sick  because  of  it  than 
for  any  other  reason.  Any  number  of  special 
causes  may  be  at  the  root  of  constipation,  but 
the  commonest  is  certainly  physical  inactivity. 
Another  cause  lies  in  the  kind  of  food  we  eat. 
We  take  so  much  trouble  nowadays  to  have  it 


94        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

nourishing,  digestible  and  perfectly  prepared, 
that  we  often  fail  to  give  the  stomach  and  intes- 
tines enough  work  to  do.  "  Predigested  "  and 
"  concentrated  "  foods  have  a  place  in  the  world, 
but  it  is  not  that  of  a  regular  diet. 

Another  sure  method  of  achieving  constipation 
is  that  of  delaying  to  answer  the  calls  of  the 
system  when  they  come.  If  a  man  kept  a  regular 
time  each  day  for  attending  to  the  business  of 
disposing  of  the  waste  products  of  his  body,  the 
system  would  soon  adjust  itself  and  be  ready  to 
respond  at  the  right  moment.  Regularity  in 
this  matter  is  essential  to  healthy  living. 

Often  enough,  the  root  of  the  difficulty  lies 
not  so  much  in  bad  habits  of  the  body  as  in  bad 
habits  of  mind.  Worry  and  nervousness  weaken 
the  digestion.  Discouragement  and  low  spirits 
lead  the  straight  road  to  constipation.  Melan- 
choly tends  to  aid  constipation  and  constipation 
tends  towards  melancholy. 

Then  there  is  the  practice  of  using  laxatives. 
It  lies  at  the  back  of  thousands  of  chronic  cases 
of  constipation.  A  man  who  uses  a  laxative  to 
help  him  out  of  an  inconvenience  is  not  hitting 
at  the  root  of  the  difficulty  at  all.  The  conditions 
that  gave  rise  to  it  will  probably  remain,  and 
they  will  make  trouble  again. 


CHAPTER  VI 

NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  THE  HEART, 
CIRCULATION,  AND  RESPIRATION 

THE  heart  has  its  own  special  work  to  do,  and 
will  do  it  well  if  left  alone,  but  it  constitutes  a 
centre  to  receive  and  to  distribute  sympathy, 
through  its  nervous  connections,  greater  than 
that  of  any  other  organ  in  the  body.  Everyone 
is  only  too  familiar  with  the  way  in  which  the 
heart  becomes  affected  by  anything  which  dis- 
turbs the  feelings,  the  emotions,  and  the  recep- 
tive nerve  centres.  The  action  of  the  heart  is 
most  natural  and  regular  when  it  is  least  thought 
of.  On  the  other  hand,  emotional  disturbances 
act  unfavourably  upon  the  heart  and  blood 
vessels.  Any  agitation  of  the  mind  almost 
immediately  produces  a  conscious  thumping  of 
the  heart  against  the  chest  wall.  Worry,  sus- 
pense, anxious  anticipation,  disappointment, 
consciousness  of  failure  or  of  failing  health,  the 
"  hunted  "  feeling  that  comes  of  overwork  and 
arrears,  regret,  sorrow,  despair — all  such  de- 
pressing influences  wear  out  not  only  the  nervous 

95 


96        NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF   MEN 

system,  with  which  they  are  immediately  related, 
but  the  cardiovascular  system  as  well. 

The  nervous  heart  presents  three  typical 
characteristic  features,  which  are  exemplified  by 
the  rapidity,  the  tension,  and  the  irregularity  of 
the  pulse.  Excitability  of  the  pulse  is  a  common 
feature.  The  least  thing — any  little  noise,  the 
presence  of  a  stranger,  or  any  slight  excitement 
—will  start  the  pulse  off  at  a  very  rapid  and  often 
irregular  rate.  The  pulsations  of  the  heart  are 
distinctly  felt  by  the  patient  as  palpitations  and 
are  attended  with  more  or  less  severe  pain  in  the 
region  of  the  apex.  In  some  cases,  however, 
there  is  no  real  disturbance,  but  that  in  some  way 
the  heart  action  has  become  noticeable  to  the 
patient. 

Palpitation  is  a  condition  in  which  one  is 
conscious  of  the  beating  of  the  heart ;  the 
severity  varies  from  a  mere  sensation  of  fluttering 
to  a  violent  and  tumultuous  throbbing  and 
hammering  of  the  heart  against  the  chest  wall, 
causing  acute  distress.  These  palpitations,  and 
the  distressing  sensations  by  which  they  are 
accompanied,  disturb  the  minds  of  the  patients, 
who  soon  believe  themselves  to  be  affected  with 
some  grave  lesion  of  the  heart.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  these  attacks  have  no  gravity,  but  they 
return  frequently,  and  their  reappearance  occurs 


THE  HEART,  CIRCULATION,  ETC.      97 

under  the  influence  of  the  most  diverse  and  often 
the  most  trifling  causes  ;  a  slight  emotion,  even 
a  moderate  physical  effort,  or  the  work  of 
digestion,  suffices  to  provoke  them. 

Often  the  beginning  of  the  cardiac  unrest  is 
found  in  some  stomachic  symptoms.  The 
distension  of  the  stomach  with  gas  is  often  a 
mechanical  reason  for  interference  with  the  heart 
action.  The  patient  complains  of  heart  trouble 
when  he  is  really  suffering  from  indigestion. 

The  excessive  smoker,  especially  the  cigarette 
smoker,  often  complains  of  palpitation  of  the 
heart.  He  complains  that  this  palpitation 
wakens  him  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  when  he 
finds  that  his  heart  is  beating  violently,  and  that 
he  feels  restless  and  uncomfortable,  and  that  he 
cannot  go  to  sleep  again  until  the  heart  has 
quietened  down. 

In  the  nervous  heart  caused  by  worry  and 
anxiety,  the  heart  is  so  irritable,  so  ill-tempered, 
so  fractious,  and  so  sensitive  that  it — figuratively 
speaking — tumbles  about,  kicks,  starts,  and 
plunges  in  a  manner  which  becomes  exceedingly 
distressing  and  almost  unbearable.  At  times  the 
slightest  movement  of  the  body  will  produce 
this  effect,  walking  upstairs,  ascending  a  hill, 
reading  an  article  which  touches  the  feelings, 
or  eating  or  drinking  anything  which  disagrees. 


98       NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

The  heart,  like  the  brain,  is  a  creature  of 
habit.  If  it  once  gets  out  of  training  and 
assumes  vicious  propensities  it  takes  a  vast  deal 
of  moral  persuasion,  and  something  more,  to 
put  it  right  again. 

To  give  useful  advice  to  a  man  whose  heart 
and  vessels  present  evidences  of  wearing  out  from 
nervous  stress  is  not  an  easy  task.  The  physician 
or  practitioner  who  undertakes  this  responsible 
duty  should  possess  not  only  professional  know- 
ledge, based  on  experience,  but  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  the  affairs  of  life,  and  as  far 
as  possible  an  insight  into  the  character,  dis- 
position and  circumstances,  personal,  domestic 
and  public,  of  the  individual. 

Medicines  in  such  cases  are  seldom  of  use. 
If  there  are  some  cases  where  they  act  favourably 
by  suggestion,  there  are  others,  more  numerous, 
where  the  use  of  an  anodyne  gives  to  the  disease 
the  stamp  of  reality,  which  is  exactly  what  it 
ought  not  to  have  in  the  patient's  mind.  It 
awakens  the  idea  of  an  organic  affection  when 
the  first  consideration  of  the  physician  ought  to 
be  to  dissipate  all  fear  and  all  idea  of  danger. 
Many  functional  disturbances  of  the  heart  will 
disappear  entirely  with  judicious  regulation  of 
life,  hygienic  living  and  psychotherapy.  The 
removal  of  inhibiting  influences  originating  in 


THE  HEART,  CIRCULATION,  ETC.       £9 

the  mind  and  the  suggestion  of  favourable  mental 
influences  are  as  important  for  the  heart  as  for 
the  other  organs  of  the  body. 

Whilst  it  is  not  always  necessary,  and  fre- 
quently is  highly  inadvisable,  to  stop  work 
altogether,  there  must  be  a  limit  to  the  amount 
and  length  of  even  purely  intellectual  work,  and 
sufficient  provision  must  be  made  for  sleep, 
recreation,  and  distraction.  The  patient  must 
be  freed  from  worry,  which  is  often  very  difficult, 
and  he  must  beware  of  mental  occupation  of  a 
nature  which  at  an  unexpected  moment  may 
provoke  emotional  excitement  in  the  form  of 
vexation  or  passion.  The  most  important 
condition  of  all  is  that  the  patient  does  not 
worry  over  his  condition,  for  that  hampers  his 
heart's  action  still  further. 

Patients  suffering  from  these  functional  de- 
rangements of  the  heart  often  make  them  a 
pretext  for  avoiding  exercise  and  for  taking 
stimulants,  whereas  exercise  and  fresh  air  are 
what  they  need.  Exercise  of  some  kind  or 
another  is  one  of  the  important  features  of  all 
the  health  resorts  which  specialise  in  the  treat- 
ment of  heart  diseases,  and  as  it  has  to  be 
arranged  according  to  the  individual  condition, 
the  patient  should  not  neglect  to  consult  a 
properly  qualified  physician. 


100     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

Sometimes  the  nervous  attack  of  the  heart 
leads  to  a  sensation  of  GIDDINESS,  when  the 
patient  feels  like  fainting.  Surrounding  objects 
appear  clouded  and  swaying  and  the  patient  is 
in  need  of  steadying  himself  by  holding  on  to 
something.  Giddiness  may  arise  from  other 
causes  and  a  correct  diagnosis  is  of  first  impor- 
tance for  successful  treatment. 

In  other  cases  there  are  attacks  of  nervous 
palpitation  and  great  discomfort  about  the  heart, 
resembling  ANGINA  PECTORIS,  which  is  a  serious 
affection,  and  also  common  in  nervous  sufferers. 
It  is  frequently  a  source  of  terror  and  anxiety 
for  the  persons  attacked  by  it,  and  is  peculiarly 
apt  to  throw  them  into  a  state  of  extreme 
dejection  and  depression. 

The  pseudo-angina  may  resemble  a  true  attack. 
The  patient  suddenly  experiences  in  the  region 
of  the  heart  a  feeling  as  of  being  gripped,  a 
sensation  of  constriction,  which  quickly  becomes 
extremely  painful  and  radiates  immediately  into 
the  left  shoulder  and  arm.  He  is  a  prey  to 
anguish,  to  inexpressible  terror.  His  breathing 
is  short  and  quick ;  his  face  pale  and  livid ; 
his  extremities  are  pale,  cold,  and  apparently 
bloodless.  The  pulse  is  small  and  feeble,  and  the 
heart-beats  are  almost  imperceptible.  After  a 
duration  of  some  minutes  the  crisis  terminates 


THE  HEART,  CIRCUtATlbN,  ETC.     id 

by  an  evident  change  in  the  state  of  the  circula- 
tion. The  face  becomes  red  and  hot ;  the 
energy  of  the  heart-beats  increases,  and  every- 
thing returns  into  order.  Emotional  excitement 
and  mental  anxiety  figure  very  largely  in  the 
formation  of  pseudo-angina. 

True  angina  occurs  in  most  cases  in  consequence 
of  hardening  of  the  arteries  of  the  heart  or  of 
some  valvular  lesion  that  interferes  in  some  way 
with  cardiac  nutrition.  A  definite  sign  is  arterial 
degeneration  in  various  parts  of  the  body.  When 
there  are  no  signs  of  arterial  degeneration  and  no 
significant  murmurs  in  the  heart,  it  should  be 
made  clear  to  these  patients  that  they  are  not 
suffering  from  a  fatal  disease,  but  only  from  a 
bothersome  nervous  manifestation,  which  is 
compatible  not  only  with  continued  good  health 
but  with  long  life.  It  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  neurotic  patients  exaggerate  their  pains  and 
describe  their  distress  in  the  heart  region  as 
extremely  severe,  when  all  they  mean  is  that, 
because  their  pain  is  near  their  heart,  it  produces 
an  extreme  solicitude  and  that  a  dread  of  death 
comes  over  them  because  of  this  anxiety.  For 
the  treatment  of  pseudo-angina,  mental  influence 
is  all-important. 

Besides  the  nervous  heart,  there  are  numerous 

DISORDERS     OF    THE     CIRCULATION.       From    the 


102     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

sympathetic  system  of  nerves  come  tiny  nerve 
twigs  which  lie  along  the  blood  vessels  and 
regulate  the  circulation  in  the  various  parts  of 
the  body  and  limbs.  When  these  little  automatic 
regulators  are  weak  and  irritable  they  render 
the  patient  over-susceptible  not  only  to  external 
conditions,  such  as  atmospheric  changes,  caus- 
ing chills,  pallor,  "  dead  fingers "  sensation, 
etc.,  but  to  internal  conditions,  as  produced 
by  the  various  emotions,  which  then  cause 
Hushing,  flushing,  and  abnormal  perspiration. 

MORBID  BLUSHING  although  not,  strictly 
speaking,  a  serious  disorder,  is,  to  say  the  least, 
extremely  disagreeable  to  the  victim.  It  is 
simply  the  manifestation  of  a  weakness  in  the 
nervous  system.  Probably  the  most  prominent 
exciting  cause  is  self-consciousness,  either  by 
introspection  or  by  the  attention  being  drawn 
to  the  external  portions  of  the  body  while  under 
examination  by  others.  If  a  modest  individual 
of  a  delicate  nervous  organisation  is  in  company 
with  a  number  of  persons,  and  imagines  that  the 
people  around  him  are  regarding  him  critically 
and  are  entertaining  rather  a  disparaging  opinion 
of  him,  he  is  very  liable  to  manifest  his  abnormal 
self-consciousness  by  blushing,  or  even  by 
becoming  embarrassed  in  his  conversation,  and 
stammering.  Blushing  is  common  in  those  of 


THE  HEART,  CIRCULATION,  ETC.     103 

delicate  nervous  organisation,  while  those  of 
coarse  natures  are  very  little  affected  by  it. 
Many  cultivated  and  scientific  men  are  prone 
to  blush  inordinately  from  humility  and  diffi- 
dence, having  a  low  opinion  of  their  own  ability, 
while  the  ignorant  egotist  is  never  known  to 
blush.  Blushing  rarely  occurs  in  solitude  or  in 
darkness  ;  it  occurs  most  often  when  observation 
is  directed  towards  the  personal  appearance,  and 
then  results  from  embarrassment  and  self- 
consciousness.  Many  of  these  inordinate  blushers 
are  timid  and  melancholic.  They  seek  solitude 
and  are  excessively  sensitive  when  meeting 
people.  Many  of  the  victims  of  this  disorder, 
if  relating  an  incident  or  anecdote,  will  often 
lose  the  thread  of  the  story  by  their  concern  as 
to  what  their  auditors  may  be  thinking  of  them. 

In  severe  cases  the  mental  confusion  is  very 
marked,  the  heart  throbs  violently,  there  is  a 
sensation  of  suffocation,  and  the  breath  becomes 
short.  There  is  a  peculiar  sensation  at  the  pit 
of  the  stomach  often  followed  by  constriction  of 
the  throat.  Palpitation  of  the  heart  is  a  very 
common  condition  immediately  preceding  the 
act  of  blushing.  Many  blushers  experience  a 
feeling  of  dread  as  part  of  the  emotional  state. 

In  a  large  number  of  cases  the  individual 
completely  loses  the  power  of  thought  for  the 


104     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

time  being.  The  mind  is  completely  paralysed, 
and,  in  popular  language,  he  is  "  covered  with 
confusion."  There  is  an  instinctive  desire  for 
self-concealment.  The  blusher  either  averts  the 
head  or  looks  downward.  The  expression,  "  I 
wished  I  could  have  sunk  through  the  floor," 
which  is  sometimes  used,  aptly  expresses  the 
mental  condition  of  the  patient  at  this  time. 
When  a  person  has  once  suffered  from  this 
disorder,  he  is  liable  to  have  subsequent  attacks ; 
for  the  nervous  system  is  highly  impressionable, 
and  the  condition  once  well  developed  is  apt  to 
be  perpetuated  by  slight  influence. 

Blushing  is  generally  confined  to  the  face  on 
account  of  its  extreme  vascularity,  and  therefore 
having  a  great  supply  of  vasomotor  nerves  ; 
the  face,  moreover,  being  the  portion  of  the 
body  most  exposed  to  view  and  upon  which 
attention  is  concentrated  in  looking  for  recogni- 
tion, or  in  studying  character  or  discerning 
beauty  or  homeliness. 

For  purposes  of  treatment  one  must  go  back 
to  the  origin  of  the  mental  trouble  and  dispel 
the  primary  morbid  mental  condition,  the  self- 
consciousness,  uneasiness,  shyness,  timidity,  and 
the  various  preoccupations  which  drive  the  blood 
to  the  face,  and  one  must  give  the  patient 
confidence  in  himself. 


THE  HEART,  CIRCULATION,  ETC.     105 

Here  we  must  discuss  also  NERVOUS  DISORDERS 
OF  RESPIRATION.  One  often  notices  disturbances 
of  the  respiration  in  nervous  patients ;  slight 
acceleration  of  the  respiratory  movement,  irregu- 
larities of  rhythm,  and  sighs.  Many  complain 
of  a  purely  subjective  sensation  of  distress. 
Shortness  of  breath  is  often  a  harassing  symptom. 
Much  can  be  done  for  it  by  deliberate  training 
in  deep  breathing  and  proper  exercise. 

ASTHMA,  i.e.  spasm  of  the  bronchial  tubes,  is 
common  in  nervous  patients.  It  may  occur 
under  many  circumstances  and  is  frequently 
secondary  to  some  other  disease ;  but  true 
spasmodic  asthma  afflicts  chiefly  those  of  a 
nervous  temperament  and  is  brought  on  by 
emotional  influences.  It  does  not  end  fatally; 
but,  when  once  contracted,  exhibits  a  recurrent 
persistence  which  makes  the  sufferer's  life 
miserable  and  drives  him  to  one  quack  remedy 
after  another,  then  to  one  doctor  after  another. 
It  is  certainly  amenable  to  suggestion  treatment 
by  the  elimination  of  the  exciting  causes  and 
the  ever-present  psychical  factor. 


CHAPTER  VII 

HEADACHE,  NEURALGIA,  AND  OTHER  PAINS 

HEADACHE  is  unquestionably  the  most  common 
of  all  common  ailments.  In  spite  of  the  improve- 
ment in  the  general  health  of  the  community, 
due  to  more  hygienic  living,  more  healthy  food 
and  better  ventilation,  headache,  instead  of 
decreasing,  has  increased  to  a  great  degree. 
Any  number  of  headache  cures  are  advertised 
in  the  daily  papers,  in  the  street  cars,  on  the 
signboards,  even  in  medical  journals,  and  besides 
these  nearly  every  druggist  has  his  own  special 
preparation  for  headache,  so  it  would  seem  as 
though  literally  many  millions  of  doses  of  these 
headache  cures  must  be  taken  every  week. 

There  are,  of  course,  organic  headaches  due 
to  definite  pathological  conditions,  but  the  great 
majority  of  headaches  are  the  result  of  over- 
attention  to  certain  sensations  and  queer  feelings 
about  the  head,  some  of  them  normal,  some  of 
them  only  slightly  abnormal,  which  are  annoy- 
ances rather  than  pain  and  are  emphasised  by 

106 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA       107 

the  concentration  of  attention  on  them  until 
they  become  a  torment.  With  regard  to  all 
headaches,  even  the  most  genuine  variety,  there 
are  certain  considerations  that  are  of  value. 
Most  people  think  that  it  is  the  brain  itself  that 
is  suffering  pain,  and  not  a  little  of  their  suffering 
is  due  to  the  fact  that  they  dread  the  effect  of 
such  pain  upon  the  brain  tissues  and  its  possible 
consequences  upon  their  mental  state.  Such 
people  will  be  much  relieved  to  be  told  at  once 
that  the  brain  itself  is  not  sensitive,  has  no  feel- 
ing, and  when  exposed  it  may  be  touched  with 
impunity  without  causing  any  pain.  It  is  the 
structures  surrounding  the  brain  that  are  sensi- 
tive. It  is  not  the  pressure  upon  the  brain  tissue 
itself  that  is  the  underlying  cause  of  the  pain, 
but  pressure  upon  the  sensitive  structures 
connected  with  the  brain.  Patients  find  their 
pain  much  more  bearable  as  soon  as  they  are 
assured  that  headaches  do  not  lead  to  mental 
disturbances. 

The  symptoms  vary  somewhat  when  it  is 
purely  a  nervous  headache  and  when  a  nervous 
headache  is  associated  with  an  anaemic,  hyperse- 
mic,  or  toxic  condition  of  the  blood. 

Nervous  headache  is  a  dull,  nagging  ache 
together  with  a  sense  of  pressure.  In  certain 
cases  there  is  a  constant  feeling  as  though  the 


108     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

head  were  weighted  down  by  a  heavy  helmet, 
or  as  though  it  were  itself  too  heavy  for  the 
shoulders  and  tended  to  fall  backward.  Often- 
times there  is  a  sensation  of  burning  in  the  scalp, 
and  the  area  involved  actually  feels  hot  to  the 
touch.  Many  other  annoying  sensations  in  this 
region  are  also  complained  of,  notably  a  feeling 
as  if  the  scalp  were  drawn  tightly  over  the  skull 
or  as  if  it  were  encompassed  by  a  constricting 
band.  The  most  familiar  sensations  referred  to 
the  interior  of  the  skull  are  those  of  fullness  or 
emptiness,  lightness  or  heaviness.  Practically 
all  these  uncomfortable  feelings,  whether  they 
appear  to  emanate  from  the  scalp  or  from  within 
the  skull,  are  increased  by  mental  application. 

The  proximate  cause  of  ancemic  headache  is 
deficiency  of  blood  within  the  cranial  cavity. 
It  is  a  common  sequence  of  all  forms  of  debility. 
Sometimes  those  affected  by  this  variety  of 
headache  complain  of  a  sensation  of  tightness 
about  the  forehead  ;  sometimes  the  pain  mani- 
fests itself  in  clawing  sensations,  which  are 
particularly  well  marked  at  the  vertex.  What- 
ever the  location  of  the  pain  may  be,  it  is  almost 
invariably  less  pronounced  when  the  subject  is 
in  the  recumbent  position  than  when  the  body 
is  maintained  in  an  erect  attitude.  Less  pain 
is  therefore  felt  during  the  latter  part  of  the 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA        109 

night  and  early  morning  than  during  the  day. 
In  the  more  serious  cases  the  simple  act  of  rising 
is  sufficient  to  cause  vertigo  and  even  fainting  ; 
indeed  symptoms  of  giddiness  and  weakness  in 
the  lower  extremities  are  almost  constant  accom- 
paniments of  this  form  of  headache. 

In  hypercemic  and  congestive  headache  the 
subject  complains  of  a  severe  tensive  pain,  and 
at  the  same  time  experiences  a  sensation  of 
fullness,  as  though  the  cranium  were  too  small 
for  its  contents.  As  a  rule  the  painful  sensations 
are  not  circumscribed  in  character,  but  are 
distributed  throughout  the  entire  extent  of  the 
cranium.  The  pain  is  constant,  and  is  aug- 
mented by  assuming  the  recumbent  posture  ; 
consequently  sleep  is  more  or  less  profoundly 
affected.  All  forms  of  mental  or  physical 
exertion  are  followed  by  exacerbations  of  pain 
accompanied  by  more  or  less  giddiness.  Sensory 
disturbances  are  also  common,  and  may  consist 
in  functional  exaltation  or  depression.  The 
subject  is  extremely  irritable  and  may  be  aroused 
to  inordinate  passion  by  the  most  trivial  circum- 
stances ;  he  is  pessimistic,  depressed,  and  lachry- 
mose, and  inclined  to  find  fault  with  all  about 
him. 

Toxic  headache  is  caused  by  some  chemical 
change  in  the  constitution  of  the  blood.    Some- 


110     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

times  the  subject  complains  of  a  heavy,  dull 
sensation  in  the  head,  which  may  or  may  not  be 
accompanied  by  giddiness.  Again,  the  pain  is 
sharp,  and  is  described  as  splitting  or  boring. 
According  to  the  extent  of  the  intoxication,  the 
faculties  of  the  mind  are  more  or  less  affected. 
There  may  be  actual  delirium  as  in  violent 
febrile  disturbances,  or  the  only  symptoms 
noticed  may  be  heaviness  and  slight  mental  con- 
fusion. 

Migraine,  sick  or  bilious  headache,  comes  on 
in  paroxysms  and  is  frequently  one-sided. 
Fatigue  and  excitement,  digestive  disturbance, 
and  over-stimulation  of  the  eyes  are  likely  to 
bring  on  an  attack,  which  is  generally  accom- 
panied by  nausea  and  vomiting. 

For  the  treatment  of  headache  I  have 
rarely  had  to  employ  drugs  in  all  my  varied 
experience.  A  headache  powder  does  not  grapple 
with  the  cause  of  the  headache  any  more  than 
a  laxative  affects  the  cause  of  constipation  or  a 
spoonful  of  pepsin  the  cause  of  indigestion.  We 
have  cut  out  the  symptoms,  but  the  root  of  the 
trouble  is  still  untouched.  In  headache,  as  in 
other  ailments,  our  first  duty  is  to  ascertain  the 
cause.  By  removal  of  the  cause  we  can  get  rid 
of  the  symptom.  Having  eliminated  any  organic 
source  of  irritation,  such  as  eye-strain,  for 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA        111 

example,  and  attended  to  the  constitutional 
requirements,  we  must  correct  any  hygienic 
transgression  and  faulty  mental  attitude  by 
psychotherapy,  to  which  we  shall  refer  in  greater 
detail  when  we  speak  of  pain  further  on  in  this 
chapter.  When  the  headache  is  really  severe 
I  have  frequently  found  the  application  of  a 
weak  galvanic  current  to  the  affected  region 
most  efficacious,  the  pain  being  removed  almost 
instantaneously,  probably  owing  to  the  influence 
of  the  electricity  on  the  circulation  and  on  the 
brain  cells. 

Frequently  the  patients  complain  not  of  head- 
ache but  of  NOISES  IN  THE  HEAD,  which  are 
sometimes  so  loud  and  continuous  as  to  become 
most  disturbing.  We  exclude,  of  course,  those 
noises  due  to  ear  disease.  We  are  dealing  only 
with  such  causes  as  variations  in  the  quantity, 
quality,  and  pressure  of  the  blood,  either  in  the 
ear  itself  or  in  the  brain,  such  as  are  in- 
duced in  adults  by  worry,  excitement,  fatigue, 
debility,  or  indigestion.  These  noises  may  be 
either  ringing,  whistling,  hissing,  cracking, 
pulsating,  soft  blowing,  continuous  or  inter- 
mittent. In  many  cases  all  these  sounds  are 
absent,  but  the  subject  is  still  greatly  annoyed 
by  hearing  the  beat  of  his  pulse  in  the  ear  when 
his  head  is  on  the  pillow. 


112     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

Nothing  can  be  imagined  more  painful  or 
harder  to  bear  than  a  continual  noise  in  the 
ears  such  as  some  unfortunate  patients  describe. 
The  enjoyment  of  life  is  destroyed,  the  temper 
soured,  and  the  power  of  work  greatly  reduced. 
It  is  exceptional  that  patients  get  accustomed 
to  the  noise  in  their  ears,  and  are  able  to  follow 
the  advice  so  freely  tendered  to  them  by  their 
doctors  and  friends,  that  they  should  forget  all 
about  it  and  think  of  something  else  ;  on  the 
contrary,  in  the  large  majority  of  cases  no  amuse- 
ment or  change  of  occupation  and  scene  has  the 
slightest  influence  upon  it,  and  the  trouble  is 
felt  as  keenly  after  it  has  lasted  for  years  as  it 
was  when  it  first  began.  Still,  it  is  by  "  sugges- 
tion "  treatment  that  the  best  results  are 
achieved. 

PAIN  IN  THE  BACK  AND  LIMBS  is  not  un- 
common  in  nervous  exhaustion.  The  spine  may 
be  tender  to  pressure.  There  may  be  dis- 
inclination to  move  or  twist  the  body,  but  not 
so  marked  as  in  lumbago,  sprain,  or  more  serious 
and  deeper  troubles.  It  is  very  important  that 
an  accurate  diagnosis  should  be  made. 

With  these  spinal  pains  there  is  often  a  general 

HYPER^STHESIA    Or    OVER-SENSITIVENESS.       The 

patient,  not  unfrequently,  is  painfully  sensitive 
to  heat  and  to  cold,  to  a  depressing  atmosphere, 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA        113 

and  to  every  change  of  wind.  Patients  may  be 
so  sensitive  that  a  slight  draught  or  the  slamming 
of  a  door  gives  rise  to  acute  pain.  "  Numbness," 
"  coldness,"  "  deadness,"  and  other  sensations 
of  the  hands  and  feet  are  also  common. 

Hypersensitiveness  is  a  common  sign  of 
fatigue.  A  noise  that  one  does  not  hear  when 
one  is  rested  will  be  perfectly  distracting  when 
one  is  tired.  Instead  of  making  the  nervous 
system  a  less  responsive  instrument,  fatigue 
makes  it  more  responsive ;  more  responsive  but 
less  serviceable.  For  at  the  same  time  that 
irritability  is  increased,  power  is  decreased 
Irritability  and  weakness  usually  go  together. 
A  loss  of  self-control  in  small  things,  that  is 
the  symptom  described  in  different  terms;  but 
another  name  for  it  is  irritability. 

At  first  it  seems  odd  that  this  undue  sensitive- 
ness to  slight  stimuli  should  be  so  sure  an  effect 
of  fatigue  ;  but  it  means  that  the  resistance- 
gates  are  down,  and  we  become  aware  of  sensa- 
tions pouring  in  from  all  sides,  slight  sensations 
that  ordinarily  we  do  not  notice  because — by 
the  laws  of  attention — they  are  quietly  shut  out 
from  our  consciousness.  But  when  our  attention 
is  tired — no  longer  focussed,  but  scattered,  all 
these  slight  nerve  pricks  attack  us  insistently, 
and  we  cannot  neglect  them.  We  have  all  seen 


114     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

— and,  alas,  been  an  integral  part  of — some 
audience  that  was  trying  to  endure  the  last  half- 
hour  of  an  unendurable  speech.  Everybody 
was  shifting  his  position,  crossing  one  leg  over 
the  other  and  back  again,  moving  the  fingers, 
playing  with  watch-charms  or  chains,  yawning, 
twitching,  folding  programmes,  wiping  eye- 
glasses, twisting  moustaches.  Those  are  all 
fatigue  signs. 

Often  there  is  both  a  physical  and  mental 
hypersensitiveness,  the  patient  being  peculiarly 
alive  to  all  sorts  of  sources  of  annoyance.  The 
ordinary  impressions  made  during  everyday  life 
upon  the  senses,  which  to  the  healthy  individual 
are  pleasant  or  indifferent,  or  at  any  rate  easily 
tolerable,  become  obtrusive  evils ;  while  the  well- 
meant  efforts  of  friends,  often  in  the  direction 
of  social  entertainment  and  amusement,  are  so 
many  further  sources  of  irritation.  If  such 
patients  are  asked  whether  they  are  nervous 
they  are  often  indignant  at  the  question,  though 
they  readily  own  that  they  abhor  the  slightest 
noise,  or  a  domestic  upset,  and  that  they  are 
oversensitive  to  emotional  stimuli.  Temper  may 
not  be  easily  ruffled,  but  they  are  ready  "  to 
jump  out  of  their  skin  "  at  the  jarring  of  a  door, 
and  are  in  agony  at  hearing  the  leaves  of  a 
book  turned  over.  To  many  the  mere  thought 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA        115 

of  a  saw  being  ground  or  of  a  pencil  squeaking 
on  a  slate,  or  of  a  cork  being  cut  by  a  blunt 
knife,  produces  a  momentary  shiver,  goose-skin, 
and  a  more  or  less  lasting  sense  of  discomfort. 
It  is  torture  to  some  to  hear  others  converse  ; 
others  say,  that  on  the  most  trivial  occurrence, 
they  "  feel  all  of  a  tremble,  all  of  a  shake." 

NEURALGIA,  a  painful  condition  of  one  or 
more  nerves,  is  also  common.  Such  a  neuralgic 
attack  is  always  preceded  by  a  condition  of 
debility  resulting  from  general  or  special  causes. 
The  onset  of  the  malady  is  usually  heralded  by 
vague  muscular  twitchings  or  sensations  of 
pricking,  quickly  succeeded  by  evanescent  dart- 
ing pains.  The  pains  are  recurrent  in  character 
and  succeed  each  other  with  ever-increasing 
frequency  and  intensity,  until,  in  the  more 
severe  attacks,  the  patient  suffers  the  most 
excruciating  agony.  These  pains  are  sometimes 
regional  and  are  ascribed  by  the  subject  to 
particular  areas,  which  are  found  to  correspond 
to  the  course  of  a  nerve  trunk.  At  other  times 
they  are  ambulatory  and  dart  from  place  to 
place.  The  most  common  of  the  regional  forms 
are  facial  neuralgia  and  sciatica.  Both  these 
affections  are  readily  influenced  by  the  applica- 
tion of  galvanism  to  the  affected  nerve.  Such, 
at  all  events,  is  my  personal  experience.  Of  late, 


116     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

since  the  introduction  of  radium,  radium  ionisa- 
tion  has  given  splendid  results  even  in  chronic 
cases,  where  the  pain  could  previously  be 
mitigated  only  by  opium  or  morphia. 

With  reference  to  all  these  conditions  of 
hypersensitiveness  and  pain,  whether  general 
or  localised,  physical  or  mental,  psychotherapy 
is  very  important.  For  we  must  remember 
that  the  conditions  are  often  due  to  such  con- 
centration of  mind  on  a  particular  portion  of  the 
body  that  the  ordinary  sensations  of  that  part, 
usually  experienced  quite  unconsciously,  be- 
come first  a  source  of  uneasy  discomfort,  and 
later  an  ache  or  pain.  There  may  be  some 
slight  physical  disturbance  which  calls  attention 
to  the  part,  but  there  is  no  really  serious  patho- 
logical condition.  While  such  pains  are  spoken 
of  as  imaginary,  it  must  be  remembered  that  this 
does  not  mean  that  they  are  non-existent. 
On  the  contrary,  they  may  be  much  more  real 
to  the  patient  than  physical  ailments.  While 
pain  may  be  thus  created  by  concentration  of 
attention,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  what  the 
mind  can  do  in  increasing  pain  is  even  more 
formidable  than  in  originating  it.  Many  a 
chronic  pain  is  made  worse  by  complaining 
about  it  and  resisting  it.  If  the  pain  were 
calmly  accepted  as  a  matter  of  fact,  it  would 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA        117 

immediately  lose  much  of  its  torturing  power.  It 
is  the  dread  of  pain  which  tempts  so  many 
patients  to  the  use  of  drugs,  which  do  serious 
harm,  and  for  which  a  habit  is  easily  acquired. 

In  functional  disorders  more  than  in  any  other 
we  have  to  distinguish  between  the  actual 
symptoms  and  the  interpretation  which  the 
patient  inevitably  places  upon  these  symptoms. 
Undoubtedly,  the  actual  pains  and  aches  and 
discomforts,  great  as  they  are,  which  nervous 
people  endure,  cause  a  less  appreciable  amount 
of  suffering  than  the  meanings  which  they  assume 
these  aches  and  pains  and  discomforts  to  convey. 
On  the  other  hand,  we  must  remember  that 
people  do  not  get  nervous  for  the  "  fun  of  the 
thing."  It  is  a  somewhat  superficial  view  which 
is  condensed  in  the  undoubtedly  clever  saying, 
that  some  folk  "  enjoy  poor  health."  If  they 
enjoy  it,  it  is  not  ill-health  to  them,  no  matter 
what  it  may  appear  to  be  to  those  about  them. 
There  is  no  enjoyment  about  real  ill-health, 
whether  it  be  physical  or  mental  in  origin ;  it 
is  a  serious  and  depressing  business.  It  is 
extremely  important  to  grasp  the  fact  that 
patients  suffering  from  functional  nervous  dis- 
orders are  really  suffering  acutely,  sometimes 
more  acutely  than  patients  with  gross  organic 
nerve  disease.  Because  their  symptoms  are 


118     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

largely  of  a  subjective  character,  and  appear  to 
one  who  does  not  suffer  them  as  trifling  and 
unreal,  these  patients  are  sometimes  given  to 
understand  that  there  is  really  nothing  the 
matter  with  them,  that  their  trouble  is  purely 
imaginary ;  with  the  effect  that  they  are  driven 
into  the  hands  of  quacks,  who  are  only  too  glad 
to  claim  a  cure  where  doctors  are  supposed  to 
have  failed. 

The  sufferer  seems  always  able  to  bear 
the  pain  that  is  present,  and  it  is  only  the 
cumulative  effect  of  the  pain  that  is  past  and 
the  anticipation  of  the  discomfort  to  come  that 
make  the  pain  unbearable.  Nearly  always  it  is 
much  more  the  dread  of  what  the  pain  may  mean, 
and  the  lack  of  power  to  endure,  which  gradually 
develops  as  a  consequence  of  suffering,  that 
constitute  the  worst  features  of  pain.  There 
are  many  neurotic  people  whose  susceptibility 
to  pain  has  been  so  much  increased  by  their  lack 
of  self-control  and  their  tendency  to  react  easily 
to  pain,  that  even  slight  pain  becomes  a  torment. 
Habits  of  introspection  and  the  lack  of  serious 
occupation  of  mind  of  many  people  leave  them 
the  victims  of  over-attention  to  themselves. 
The  whole  question  of  the  treatment  of  pain 
involves  the  study  of  the  individual  much  more 
than  it  does  the  affliction  which  causes  the  pain. 


HEADACHE  AND  NEURALGIA        119 

What  seems  unbearable  pain  to  many  may  be 
little  more  than  a  passing  annoyance  to  others. 
What  would  be,  under  ordinary  circumstances, 
intolerable  torture,  especially  to  sensitive  people, 
may,  because  of  intense  preoccupation  of  mind, 
remain  absolutely  unnoticed.  For  example,  in 
the  excitement  of  a  panic  men  suffer  what  would, 
under  other  circumstances,  be  excruciating  agony 
and  yet  do  not  know  that  they  are  hurt.  The 
oversensitive  patient  must  be  trained  to  bear  dis- 
comfort for  a  while  until  his  mind  is  diverted 
to  other  things  than  the  concentration  of 
attention  on  those  functions  which  is  causing 
their  disturbance. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

LOSS   OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL 
NERVOUS  TREMORS   AND  MUSCULAR  SPASMS 

As  before  stated,  a  tired  feeling  is  often  the 
first  symptom  of  nervous  exhaustion.  The 
first  sign  is  usually  a  feeling  of  undue  muscular 
weariness  after  moderate  or  even  slight  exertion, 
such  as  a  short  walk.  The  patient  finds  that  his 
legs  soon  get  tired,  and  by  degrees  he  becomes 
conscious  of  the  fact  that  exercise  is  no  longer 
a  source  of  enjoyment.  The  sufferer  rises  more 
or  less  exhausted  in  the  morning,  and  his  exhaus- 
tion tends  to  increase  until  late  in  the  afternoon, 
when,  curiously  enough,  he  usually  begins  to 
improve.  Any  form  of  activity  which  involves 
the  co-ordinated  use  of  certain  muscles  quickly 
brings  on  a  feeling  of  exhaustion  in  these  muscles. 
As  the  exhaustion  becomes  more  or  less 
chronic  other  symptoms  arise,  such  as  MUSCULAR 

RESTLESSNESS      AND      UNCERTAINTY      OF      THEIR 

ACTION.     Indeed,  the  world  seems  filled  with 
nervous,   fidgety  persons,   who  are  constantly 

120 


LOSS  OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL       121 

engaged  in  numerous  physical  activities  which 
are  wholly  useless  and  unnecessary.  Among 
such  nervous  activities  are  wriggling  movements 
of  the  body,  inability  to  hold  the  hands  naturally 
and  composedly,  resulting  in  restless  movements 
of  them ;  restless  movements  of  the  fingers, 
twiddling  of  an  object,  such  as  a  pencil,  biting 
the  nails,  general  tremor,  bending  of  the  legs, 
inco-ordinate  gait ;  or,  if  sitting,  fidgeting  of 
the  legs,  crossing  and  recrossing  them,  tossing 
the  foot,  tapping  the  foot  on  the  floor,  beating 
an  incessant  tattoo  with  the  hands  on  the  chair 
Some  part  of  their  anatomy  must  be  in  rhyth- 
mical and  incessant  action.  Others  will  twist 
their  moustaches  or  play  with  the  hair.  Others 
are  everlastingly  fixing  their  clothes  or  adjusting 
their  necktie  ;  they  seem  never  to  be  able  to 
complete  their  toilet.  Some  are  addicted  to 
giggling,  to  "  nervous  laughter,"  "  sheepish  " 
expression,  or  inability  to  look  one  straight  in  the 
face,  the  eyes  glancing  up,  down,  on  one  side, 
or  askance,  and  these  physical  signs  are  accom- 
panied often  by  mental  confusion,  flurry,  the 
employment  of  wrong  words,  the  making  of 
ridiculous  remarks  and  the  doing  of  ridiculous 
things. 

These  unconscious  muscular  actions,  habitual 
gestures  and  tricks  of  physiognomy  are  more  or 


122      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

less  distinctive  of  classes.  There  is  the  rustic 
who  scratches  his  head,  the  horseman  who  whips 
his  riding-boot,  the  thinker  who  finds  inspiration 
in  fingering  his  beard  or  tearing  paper  to  pieces, 
the  heavy  dragoon  who  tugs  at  his  moustache, 
the  old  drum-major  who  twirls  his  cane,  the 
bashful  girl  who  puts  a  finger  in  her  mouth  or 
who  bites  her  nails,  the  impatient  visitor  who 
is  kept  waiting  and  drums  with  his  fingers  on 
window-panes  or  tables,  and  persons  who  whilst 
talking  nervously  move  their  legs. 

All  these  needless  and  useless  actions  consti- 
tute a  tremendous  nervous  and  vital  drain 
on  the  victim's  constitution,  a  constant  leakage 
of  nervous  force  and  muscular  energy. 

Such  patients  should  exercise  persistent  quiet 
discipline  ;  but  when  they  are  told  of  this  and 
are  persuaded  to  attempt  it  they  make  such 
determined  effort  to  overcome  the  affection  that 
they  make  themselves  more  conscious  of  it  than 
before,  with  the  result  that  their  movements 
are  emphasised.  Therefore  we  have  to  teach 
the  patient  how  to  relax  both  his  mind  and 
muscles  by  suggestion  and  auto-suggestion. 

There  is  generally  some  amount  of  MUSCULAR 
TREMOR.  Tremor  is,  of  course,  natural  in  certain 
conditions.  Besides  being  an  expression  of 
weakness,  as  in  old  age,  or  fatigue,  or  the  feeble- 


LOSS  OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL       123 

ness  of  convalescence,  or  of  organic  disease,  or 
toxic  states,  tremor  is  a  sign  in  many  people  of 
transient  emotion,  of  fear,  of  excitement,  of 
anger,  or  of  grief;  it  is  as  natural  a  motor 
expression  in  some  mobile  natures  as  laughter 
or  crying  is  of  uncontrolled  mirth  or  grief. 
Such  tremor  is  capable  in  nervous  persons  of 
passing  over  the  line  of  healthy  functional 
manifestation  and  becoming  a  symptom  of 
disorder  and  lack  of  emotional  control. 

Once  a  tremor  has  been  observed  by  the  ner- 
vous subject,  a  fear  arises  of  trembling  again, 
and  this,  together  with  the  discomfort  which  it 
causes  the  subject  who  experiences  it,  increases 
the  emotion  which  makes  the  trembling  lasting. 
Tremors  also  persist  by  reason  of  the  very  state 
of  contraction  into  which  the  subject  puts 
himself  when  he  becomes  concerned  about  his 
tremors  and  tries  to  stop  them.  Hence  in  the 
treatment  it  is  important  to  remove  the  "  fear  " 
of  tremor,  besides  attending  to  the  general 
health. 

Some  patients  suffer  from  muscular  spasms, 
so-called  NERVOUS  TICS,  arising  from  emotional 
excitement,  mental  and  physical  shock,  strain 
or  exhaustion,  and  any  condition  which  lowers 
the  general  health.  A  tic  is  a  psychical  affection 
in  which  the  inhibitory  power  of  the  will  is  so 


124     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

feeble  that  a  movement  which  originally  served 
a  definite  purpose  becomes  exaggerated  and  can 
be  controlled  only,  if  at  all,  at  the  cost  of  great 
mental  discomfort.  The  tiqueur  realises  the 
foolishness  of  his  tic,  and  a  conflict  occurs 
between  the  illogical  desire  to  perform  it  and 
the  logical  desire  to  restrain  it. 

In  simple  tics  the  facial  muscles  are  most 
often  affected,  but  the  head,  shoulders,  or  arms 
may  also  be  involved,  and  sniffing  or  coughing 
and  every  variety  of  weird  sound  may  also 
occur.  Often  it  is  originally  merely  a  response 
to  some  irritation,  as,  for  instance,  when  the  eye 
is  screwed  up  in  the  effort  to  see  with  an  un- 
corrected  error  of  refraction.  This  motor  re- 
sponse is  normal,  but  it  becomes  abnormal  when 
it  continues  after  its  cause  has  disappeared,  as 
it  then  no  longer  serves  any  useful  purpose. 
An  occasional  blink  is  thus  replaced  by  a  series 
of  futile  flickerings  of  the  eyelids.  It  is  seldom 
that  more  than  one  tic  is  practised  at  a  time. 
Some  special  kind  of  grimace  may  persist  for 
days  or  weeks  and  then  cease  as  suddenly  as  it 
began,  only  to  give  place  to  other  forms  of  tic 
in  succession.  The  tic  becomes  most  evident 
upon  excitement  or  fatigue,  and  increases  with 
self -consciousness.  The  treatment  of  tic  depends 
in  a  large  measure  on  the  proper  recognition  of 


LOSS  OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL       125 

the  mental  condition  of  the  patient  and  the 
removal  of  the  irritating  cause. 

To  this  category  belongs  another  common 
affection  ;  STAMMERING  AND  STUTTERING. 

Stammering  is  a  bad  habit,  occurring  in  self- 
conscious,  shy  and  other  nervous  persons,  and 
once  established  it  increases  the  original  nervous- 
ness, so  that  the  patient  becomes  still  more 
afraid  to  speak.  This  constant  fear  and  dread  of 
speech  failure  is  at  the  bottom  of  nearly  all 
permanent  stammering.  Stammering  and  all 
speech  defects  are  much  worse  when  the  patient 
is  labouring  under  excitement.  In  ordinary 
conversation  with  friends  the  stammerer  may 
have  little  difficulty ;  but  as  soon  as  he 
begins  to  talk  with  those  with  whom  he  is  un- 
familiar, his  speech  defect  becomes  noticeable. 
When  the  others  present  are  entire  strangers 
and,  above  all,  strangers  whom  he  wishes  to  im- 
press favourably,  his  stammering  becomes  pro- 
nounced. The  mental  element  is  the  most 
important  factor.  Just  as  soon  as  consciousness 
of  the  task  supervenes  his  power  of  co-ordination 
fails  and  stammering  begins. 

There  are  many  systems  to  train  people  to 
overcome  this  speech  defect.  All  of  these 
systems  have  their  successes  and  their  failures. 
When  the  patient  has  confidence  in  the  teacher 


126     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

and  his  method  there  is  practically  always  quite 
a  remarkable  improvement  at  the  beginning. 
Not  infrequently  after  a  month  or  so  there  is  a 
tendency  for  the  patient  to  drop  back  into  old 
habits,  discouraged  as  a  consequence  of  loss  of 
confidence.  I  have  with  very  few  exceptions 
succeeded  in  curing  the  defect  by  psychotherapy. 
The  patient  is  put  at  ease  and  made  to  breathe 
properly,  and,  while  in  the  relaxed  state  of  ease 
and  comfort,  is  made  to  forget  any  fears  he  may 
have  and  taught  how  to  become  less  self- 
conscious  and  how  to  exercise  self-control.  The 
attention  must  be  centred  on  something  besides 
speech  itself ;  it  must  be  so  directed  that  he  is 
unconscious  of  the  co-ordination  necessary  for 
speech  and  so  accomplishes  it  without  difficulty. 
Even  very  bad  cases  have  recovered  under  such 
treatment,  which,  of  course,  requires  both 
patience  and  sympathy. 

Mention  should  be  made  here  also  of  the  so- 
called  OCCUPATION  NEUROSES.  These  affections 
present  one  feature  which  is  common  to  them  all, 
namely,  that  certain  actions,  previously  accom- 
plished with  perfect  ease,  are  rendered  difficult 
or  even  impossible  in  consequence  of  cramp, 
tremor,  paralysis,  or  acute  neuralgic  pain, 
whereas  other  movements  are  performed  by  the 
same  muscles  without  difficulty  or  discomfort, 


LOSS  OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL       127 

As  a  matter  of  course,  the  upper  extremities, 
and  particularly  the  hands  and  fingers,  are 
most  liable  to  be  thus  affected,  because  these 
parts  have  more  work  thrown  on  them.  The 
cases  in  which  the  lower  extremities  are  involved 
are  comparatively  few  in  number.  The  most 
common  examples  are  writers'  cramp  and  piano- 
forte players'  cramp. 

WRITERS'  CRAMP  occurs  almost  exclusively 
as  a  sequence  to  worry,  domestic  or  financial,  in 
persons  whose  avocations  require  them  to  write 
for  many  hours  daily.  The  majority  of  the 
sufferers  are  those  who  are  compelled  to  write 
a  good  legible  hand  and  overtax  their  muscles. 
Weakly  subjects  with  a  predisposition  to  nervous 
affections  are  most  liable  to  be  attacked,  and 
when  the  symptoms  have  appeared  they  are  apt 
to  be  aggravated  by  excesses  of  all  kinds,  and 
in  fact,  by  anything  which  tends  to  lower  the 
tone  of  the  nervous  system.  In  a  considerable 
number  of  patients  a  cure  has  been  effected  by 
the  use  of  galvanism,  the  application  of  which, 
however,  must  be  adapted  to  each  particular 
case. 

Sometimes  it  is  not  a  true  inability  but  only 
a  dread  of  inability  to  write.  For  example,  I 
saw  a  clerk  who  wrote  without  difficulty  when 
at  home,  but  was  immediately  seized  with  cramp 


128     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF   MEN 

when  he  was  obliged  to  write  in  his  office.  It 
was  the  presence  of  his  superiors  who  sat  in  the 
same  room  which  caused  the  attack.  He  recog- 
nised himself  that  in  the  presence  of  his  chiefs 
the  fear  of  not  being  able  to  write  was  the  only 
cause  of  his  helplessness. 

Finally,  though  it  is  not  strictly  a  functional 
disorder,  I  should  like  to  say  a  few  words  on  that 
terrible  affliction — EPILEPSY.  We  distinguish 
principally  two  forms,  one  minor  one — petit  mal 
—in  which  the  patient  simply  loses  conscious- 
ness, and  a  major  and  more  serious  one — grand 
mal — in  which  the  loss  of  consciousness  is  accom- 
panied by  convulsions  and  other  symptoms. 
Those  who  have  studied  the  subject  most  in 
recent  years  agree  that  the  great  majority  of 
cases  of  epilepsy  are  not  primarily  due  to  ac- 
quired causes,  but  to  some  congenital  defect,  so 
that  there  is  an  inherent  instability  of  the 
nervous  system.  This  makes  the  patient  liable 
to  explosions  of  nerve  force,  figuratively  speak- 
ing, boilings  over  of  nervous  energy,  when  not 
properly  inhibited.  Once  such  a  paroxysm 
occurs  it  is  likely  to  happen  again,  and  very 
often  it  brings  on  gradual  degeneration  of  the 
nervous  system  and  of  mentality.  In  many 
cases,  however,  this  degeneration  can  be  delayed 
or  even  completely  prevented  by  putting  the 


LOSS  OF  MUSCULAR  CONTROL       129 

patient  under  favourable  conditions.  In  recent 
years  we  have  come  to  realise  that  epilepsy  is 
more  favourably  influenced  by  a  simple  outdoor 
life  in  the  country  without  worries  and  cares, 
with  carefully  regulated  exercise  in  the  open  air, 
and  special  attention  to  the  digestive  tract,  than 
by  any  formal  remedial  measures  or  drug  treat- 
ment. The  fewer  the  emotional  storms,  the  less 
likelihood  of  repetitions  of  attacks  of  epilepsy. 
These  patients  need,  above  all,  to  realise  that 
they  cannot  live  the  strenuous  life  nor  even  the 
ordinary  busy  life  of  most  people.  If  they  will 
but  take  this  to  heart  and  not  attempt  to  engage 
in  busy  occupations,  they  may  live  quite  happy 
lives ;  and  if  mentally  content  and  without 
worrying  anxieties,  they  will  have  so  few  attacks 
as  to  incur  only  to  a  slight  degree  the  dangers 
inevitably  associated  with  fits  of  unconscious- 
ness. When  living  a  quiet  placid  life  without 
worry  about  themselves  or  their  concerns,  the 
number  of  the  epileptic  attacks  decreases  in  a 
noteworthy  degree  and  the  intervals  between 
them  become  longer  and  longer.  No  medicine  is 
so  effective  in  prolonging  the  intervals  between 
attacks  as  this  placing  of  the  patient  in 
favourable  conditions  of  mind  and  body.  Our 
experience  with  the  colony  system  has  em- 
phasised this  fact.  Considerable  success  has  been 


130     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

attained  in  suitable  cases  by  "  suggestion  "  treat- 
ment. 

There  is  also  a  purely  functional  epilepsy— 
HYSTERO-EPILEPSY — consisting  of  convulsive  fits 
in  hysterical  subjects,  but  this  malady  is  rare  in 
men. 


CHAPTER  IX 

MENTAL  INSTABILITY 
THE   SEMI-INSANE 

IT  may  appear  from  a  perusal  of  the  previous 
chapters  as  if  all  men  with  an  unstable  nervous 
system  were  necessarily  miserable.  But  this  is 
by  no  means  the  case.  There  are  people  with 
an  inherited  nervous  defect  who  are  subject  to 
periodical  attacks  of  instability,  in  which, 
however,  they  are  not  only  highly  contented,  but 
declare  they  feel  better  than  ever  and  can 
accomplish  more  than  they  have  ever  been  able 
to  do. 

Even  perfectly  healthy  people  of  sound  stock 
have  their  moods,  being  at  one  time  happy  and 
cheerful  and  better  fitted  for  work,  without  any 
special  cause,  and  at  other  times  unhappy  and 
depressed  without  being  able  to  account  for  the 
change  in  their  mood.  One  day  we  find  an 
acquaintance  emotionally  elevated,  gay,  and  full 
of  projects,  the  next  time  we  meet  him  he  has 
the  "blues,"  and  in  place  of  being  lively  he  is 

131 


132     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

taciturn  and  depressed.  Ask  him  the  cause  of 
his  exaltation,  he  can  give  no  reason  except 
that  he  feels  unusually  well.  Many  of  us  are 
also  duller  in  the  morning  than  in  the  evening ; 
the  early  hours  are  filled  with  gloomy  fore- 
bodings, which,  as  the  day  grows  older,  vanish 
and  are  replaced  by  a  sense  of  well-being.  Some 
people  spend  their  lives  in  a  seesaw  between 
depression  and  pleasurable  exaltation,  content- 
ment and  discontentment.  In  some  there  is  a 
periodic  depression,  in  some  periodic  excitement, 
while  in  others  the  two  mental  states  follow 
each  other  alternately.  In  the  life  of  nearly 
every  man  or  woman  there  are  two  periods  of 
depression  or  exaltation  which  recur  with  a 
'•  certain  degree  of  regularity.  These  conditions 
often  depend  upon  the  state  of  physical  health, 
the  change  of  seasons,  the  amount  of  physical 
or  mental  work  accomplished  or  to  be  done,  or 
any  one  of  a  thousand  intrinsic  or  extrinsic 
factors. 

With  reference  to  DEPRESSION,  even  a  per- 
fectly normal  person  under  the  influence  of  some 
sorrow  may  feel  the  memory  of  it  renewed  at 
every  turn.  It  meets  him  when  he  awakens, 
and  is  with  him  when  he  goes  to  sleep.  He 
cannot  escape  from  its  importunity,  it  crosses 
and  obstructs  his  path,  and  often  succeeds  in 


MENTAL  INSTABILITY  133 

diverting  the  logical  current  of  his  thoughts  and 
actions.  Such  a  state  of  mind  is  not,  however, 
produced  in  a  healthy  subject,  except  in  definite 
relation  to  some  misfortune,  nor  does  it  con- 
tinue indefinitely.  But  there  are  people  who 
are  born  pessimists,  who  see  everything  from  the 
dark  side  and  derive  no  comfort  from  the  mere 
pleasure  of  living.  Sometimes  they  manifest  a 
morbid  suspicion  of  everything  and  everybody, 
and  detect  an  interested  or  malicious  motive  in 
the  most  innocent  actions  of  others,  always 
looking  out  for  an  evil  interpretation.  Slight 
causes,  external  and  internal,  produce  extra- 
ordinary depression  with  marked  symptoms. 
The  voluntary  power  is  impaired,  the  patient  is 
deprived  of  resolution,  his  will  becomes  paralysed 
and  he  is  inactive ;  he  thinks  slowly,  he  moves 
slowly,  and  this  retardation  applies  to  all  his 
actions.  There  is  a  disinclination  for  work,  even 
amusements  are  felt  as  nuisances.  The  subject 
finds  no  pleasure  in  anything,  he  shuns  society, 
is  averse  to  speaking,  and  when  he  does  talk  it 
is  in  regard  to  his  personal  condition.  He  is 
hypersensitive,  broods  over  his  real  or  fancied 
trouble,  he  suffers  acute  misery,  and  wishes 
he  were  dead. 

Such  is  the  depressed  person,  but  there  are 
others  just  as  unbalanced,  if  not  more  so,  whose 


134     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

disorder  results  in  an  EXALTATION  of  all  the 
mental  functions,  creating  a  feeling  of  extra- 
ordinary happiness  and  well-being.  Their  good 
spirits,  except  for  an  occasional  slight  abate- 
ment, seem  inexhaustible  ;  they  make  dangers 
invisible,  misfortunes  light,  life  easy  and  its 
struggle  pleasant,  with  nothing  but  certain 
triumph  at  its  end.  All  the  intellectual  functions 
are  accelerated.  There  is  a  rapid  flow  of  ideas, 
so  rapid  sometimes  that  the  patient  cannot 
express  them  quickly  enough,  and  he  may  lose 
the  thread  of  conversation,  or  "  run  off  the  line," 
so  to  say,  by  introducing  a  great  multitude  of 
non-essential  accessory  ideas,  which  both  obscure 
and  delay  the  train  of  thought.  His  ideas  may 
get  confused,  or  he  may  run  to  death  one  idea, 
or  have  strange  ideas  which  irresistibly  force 
themselves  into  consciousness. 

Sometimes  such  patients  have  a  wonderful 
facility  of  expression  and  an  inexhaustible 
command  of  language.  Not  only  so,  but  the 
choice  of  phrases  and  words,  the  flow  of  con- 
versation adorned  by  jests,  anecdotes,  and 
pleasantries,  varied  according  to  their  audience, 
shows  a  mental  brilliancy  which  is  more  often 
than  not  quite  unexpected  and  unlooked  for  in 
the  individual.  They  may  be  so  brilliant 
and  witty  that  their  friends  remark  what 


MENTAL  INSTABILITY  135 

good  company  they  are,  often  without  a  sus- 
picion that  the  increased  vivacity  is  the  result 
of  a  morbidly  excited  nervous  system.  This 
exuberance  of  thought,  speech,  and  action, 
which  resembles  that  of  the  first  degree  of 
drunkenness,  ends  by  overcrowding  and  narrow- 
ing the  field  of  useful  activity  or  of  logical 
thought.  They  sometimes  possess  the  faculties 
of  imagination,  invention,  and  expression  in  a 
very  high  degree ;  but  the  things  they  are  lacking 
in  more  or  less  completely  are  judgment,  con- 
tinuity and  unity  of  direction  in  their  intellectual 
achievements  and  in  all  acts  of  life.  The  result 
is  that,  in  spite  of  certain  superior  qualities,  these 
individuals  are  incapable  of  behaving  themselves 
in  a  reasonable  way  and  of  regularly  practising 
any  profession,  even  though  it  be  below  what 
they  would  seem  to  be  capable  of.  This  is  so 
marked  that  it  seems  as  though  their  whole  life 
had  been  nothing  but  a  contradiction  between 
an  apparent  richness  of  means  and  poverty  of 
results. 

Frequently  these  patients  are  not  only  ex- 
tremely verbose,  but  will  unburden  their  mind 
even  to  chance  acquaintances  and  undesirable 
persons,  and  similarly  they  may  write  not  only 
incessantly  but  even  to  complete  strangers. 
At  the  same  time  it  may  be  noticed  that  they 


136      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

have  lost  the  sense  of  proportion  and  of  the 
fitness  of  what  ought  to  be  said  or  written. 
They  are  often  petulant,  they  make  no  efforts 
to  avoid  being  insolent,  they  join  in  discussions 
for  which  they  are  incompetent,  pry  into  other 
people's  affairs,  fly  into  a  temper  for  no  just 
cause,  and  affect  great  sensitiveness  on  the 
subject  of  their  honour.  They  take  offence 
easily,  are  inclined  to  noisy  arguing,  and  may 
even  become  violent  without  adequate  cause. 
If  they  have  followed  hitherto  a  quiet  mode  of 
life,  they  may  now  seek  frivolous  society  and  the 
pleasures  of  the  drinking  saloon,  and,  in  fact, 
give  way  to  excesses  which  are  beyond  the  limits 
of  propriety  and  decency.  The  thing  that  char- 
acterises these  subjects  is  a  notable  weakness, 
or  even  an  entire  lack  of  the  power  of  control, 
of  the  superior  brain  over  the  passions  and 
instinctive  desires.  The  result  is  that  they  are 
the  slaves  of  their  passions  and  propensities. 

These  patients  fear  nothing.  They  feel  better 
than  ever,  they  do  not  want  to  consult  a  doctor 
or  take  the  most  elementary  precautions,  they 
are  indifferent  to  their  physical  surroundings  or 
hold  them  in  contempt.  They  will  take  any  risk 
and  boast  of  it.  They  are  optimists  in  every 
respect,  and  from  optimism  it  is  only  a  short 
step  to  ideas  of  pride  and  grandeur.  Their 


MENTAL  INSTABILITY  13? 

feeling  of  self-satisfaction  and  self-importance 
is  often  so  much  increased  thai)  they  will  admit 
only  their  own  point  of  view  and  their  own  plans, 
and  in  consequence  of  an  overstimulated  imagi- 
nation they  may  think  themselves  underrated 
geniuses.  Indeed,  for  the  time  being,  they  may 
have  all  the  qualifications  of  the  genius,  except 
the  one  of  being  able  to  materialise  their  ideas. 
They  lack  the  ability  to  do,  as  well  as  to  con- 
template. They  may  dream  of  revolutionising 
the  race  with  their  ideas,  but  it  never  comes  to 
anything.  In  the  pursuit  of  their  extravagant 
plans  they  completely  lose  sight  of  the  realities 
of  life,  keeping  their  gaze  fixed  only  upon  the 
results,  while  they  never  take  into  serious  con- 
sideration the  difficulties  and  insufficiencies  of 
their  methods.  Yet,  frequently,  they  hold  to 
their  ideas,  however  unusual  and  absurd,  till 
everything  is  coloured  and  distorted  by  them. 
Sometimes,  however,  the  projects  are  as  quickly 
abandoned  as  they  are  formed,  and  embrace 
spheres  of  labour  and  enterprise  that  are  un- 
known and  foreign  to  their  experience.  Others 
are  inclined  to  reckless  speculations,  or  they  buy 
things  they  do  not  want,  and  therefore,  if  they 
have  the  control  over  business  affairs,  financial 
losses  or  other  catastrophes  are  likely  to  be  the 
result. 


138      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

The  excitement  of  these  patients  is  complicated 
by  insomnia,  but  the  sleeplessness  is  not  ex- 
hausting or  felt  as  unpleasant,  and  they  suffer 
but  little ;  on  the  contrary,  they  may  exaggerate 
their  power  of  resistance  to  sleep  and  boast  of  it. 
In  order  to  occupy  the  long  hours  of  wakefulness 
they  concoct  schemes  and  plan  amusements  and 
enterprises,  into  which  they  try  to  draw  their 
friends  and  acquaintances.  They  allow  them- 
selves no  time  for  resting,  they  have  no  time  for 
proper  meals  at  regular  intervals,  being  driven 
about  by  constantly  changing  impulses  or 
projects.  In  this  condition  they  are  sometimes 
very  eccentric.  They  either  have  some  peculiar 
habit,  or  wear  some  odd  style  of  clothes,  or  have 
a  queer  manner  of  wearing  their  hair,  or  of 
walking,  or  writing,  or  speaking.  The  eccen- 
tricity is  often  shown  by  an  imperious  or  obses- 
sional tendency  which  drives  the  subject  along 
some  intellectual  or  moral  line  of  action  to  the 
total  exclusion  of  any  useful  or  practical  occu- 
pation. 

After  a  few  days  or  weeks  the  patient  may 
return  to  his  normal  life,  and  if  the  attack  was 
a  mild  one  will  feel  none  the  worse  for  it,  or  if 
more  serious  he  may  brood  over  the  follies  he 
committed  during  the  period  of  excitement. 
Some  recover  perfectly,  in  others  the  normal 


MENTAL  INSTABILITY  139 

periods  gradually  shorten  and   chronic  mental 
disorder  may  be  the  end. 

Between  attacks  much  can  be  done  to  ward 
of!  succeeding  ones  by  so  regulating  the  patient's 
life,  occupation,  and  environment  that  excite- 
ment and  strain  are  reduced  to  a  minimum. 
Everything  contributing  to  bodily  and  mental 
stress  should  be  avoided  as  far  as  possible.  Out- 
door life  in  the  country  is  the  one  most  to  be 
desired.  Especially  is  it  important  that  plenty 
of  sleep  is  regularly  secured.  Hurry,  worry, 
ambitious  undertakings,  indulgence  in  stimu- 
lants, things  that  reduce  the  bodily  tone  and 
harmony — all  these  are  fruitful  sources  of  re- 
currence. Wise  supervision  of  the  patient  should 
be  maintained  by  some  competent  person  without 
the  patient  realising  that  it  is  being  done.  In 
severer  cases  treatment  in  a  Mental  Hospital, 
private  or  public,  may  be  necessary. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL 
THE  DRINK  AND  DRUG  HABITS 

IN  quite  small  quantities  alcohol  acts  first  of  all 
as  a  stimulant,  puts  the  person  in  an  agreeable 
frame  of  mind,  and  fires  the  imagination,  and 
gives  vivacity  to  the  conversation.  That  is  why 
it  is  given  at  dinner-parties.  It  puts  the  guests 
in  good  humour,  in  a  happy  frame  of  mind,  and 
makes  them  more  attractive  to  one  another. 
The  stimulant  effect  does  not  last,  however,  it 
is  only  immediate.  Alcohol  soon  ceases  to  have 
a  stimulating  effect  and  acts  as  a  sedative,  giving 
repose  to  the  body  and  a  quietness  to  the  mind 
and  conscience.  It  is  to  produce  these  latter 
results  that  it  is  taken  by  people  in  misery  or 
trouble  ;  not  as  a  stimulant,  for  then  it  would 
increase  their  sadness,  but  as  a  sedative  to  their 
feelings.  Those  persons  who  have  not  had  a 
happy  life  find  a  glass  of  wine  a  pleasant  com- 
panion ;  it  causes  diminution  of  sensibility, 
drowns  their  trouble  and  grief,  and  if  it  does 

140 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL         141 

not  give  complete  felicity  and  forgetfulness  it 
dulls  thought  and  obscures  the  painful  feeling. 
They  know  that  they  may  feel  a  little  stupid, 
but  they  also  know  that  all  things  they  may 
view  will  appear  in  a  rosier  light.  The  man 
drinks  because  it  makes  him  cheerful,  modifies 
the  course  and  colour  of  his  ideas,  and  gives  him 
forgetfulness  or  sleep.  He  has  some  disquietude 
or  a  troubled  conscience,  and  the  glass  of  wine 
or  spirits  puts  him  into  an  agreeable  frame  of 
mind,  and  modifies  the  course  and  colour  of  his 
ideas,  and  may  even  give  him  imagination, 
eloquence,  and  courage.  Indulgence  gives  relief, 
but  the  danger  is  that  the  experiment  may  be 
repeated  until  it  is  not  the  pleasing  sensation 
of  intoxication  that  is  craved  after  so  much  as  an 
escape  from  sobriety  which  has  become  intolerable. 

A  list  of  reasons  for  imbibing  was  once  given 
in  Punch,  which  showed  the  absence  of  a  guiding 
rule.  One  man  took  a  glass  because  he  was 
merry,  and  another  because  he  was  sad ;  one  man 
because  a  friend  had  come  to  see  him,  and  another 
because  his  friend  had  left  him ;  one  because 
he  had  a  daughter  married,  and  another  because 
he  had  a  daughter  buried  ;  one  because  he  had  a 
rising,  and  another  because  he  had  a  sinking ; 
and  so  on. 

It  is  not  of  these  minor  and  temporary  causes 


142     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

of  which  we  wish  to  speak  here,  but  of  the 
deeper  reasons  for  drinking  which  produce 
harmful  effects  and  may  lead  the  person  to 
become  a  "  drunkard  "  or  "  alcoholic."  Not 
everyone  who  drinks,  even  to  excess,  is  an 
alcoholic  ;  only  those  persons  can  be  regarded 
as  such  who  either  continually  or  at  certain 
periods  suffer  from  a  craving  for  alcohol. 

All  the  reasons  advanced  by  our  temperance 
advocates  have  a  good  deal  of  truth  in  them, 
but  would  not  drive  a  man  to  drink  unless  he 
were  already  a  "  weak  character."  He  takes  to 
drink,  not  so  much  from  outward  as  from  inward 
causes,  by  reason  of  his  defective  mental  consti- 
tution. It  is  not  everybody  who  can  become  a 
drunkard ;  there  must  be  a  nervous  predis- 
position, frequently  hereditary.  At  the  present 
day,  when  drunkenness  is  looked  upon  as  dis- 
graceful by  the  more  educated  classes,  excessive 
drinking  has  vastly  diminished.  Total  abstinence 
societies  have  been  established  for  something 
like  a  hundred  years,  with  the  result  that 
moderate  people  have  become  more  moderate, 
and  many  moderate  persons  have  become  tee- 
totalers. It  is  also  probable  that  some  mentally 
unstable  persons  have  been  saved  by  abstinence 
from  becoming  drunkards.  But  the  actual 
number  of  habitual  drunkards  has  not  materially 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL          143 

decreased  in  spite  of  all  this  temperance  energy. 
It  is  fair,  therefore,  to  conclude  that,  while 
unbalanced  temperaments  and  instincts  of  self- 
indulgence  are  inherited,  the  actual  way  in 
which  these  instincts  will  manifest  themselves 
depends  upon  the  surrounding  conditions  which 
may  happen  to  prevail. 

Some  people  seem  to  think  that  craving  for 
drink  is  created  by  the  sight  or  presence  of  a 
public-house.  Yet  they  have  only  to  ask  them- 
selves how  it  is  that  they  pass  the  public-house 
not  only  with  indifference,  but  with  loathing ; 
and  it  will  be  borne  in  upon  them  that  their 
contention  is  somewhat  faulty.  The  truth  is 
that  nobody  becomes  a  drunkard  from  choice  or 
accident.  Before  a  man  takes  to  drink  as  a  vice 
he  has  a  taste  for  it,  a  predisposition  which 
grows  out  of  some  physical  defect,  constitutional 
in  the  first  instance,  but  liable  to  be  aggravated 
by  poor  food,  unwholesome  surroundings,  bodily 
wear  and  tear,  and  loss  of  moral  tone. 

Doubtless  a  few  cases  of  alcoholism  can  be 
attributed  solely  to  force  of  example,  but  even 
in  these  we  must  consider  the  brain  disposition 
of  the  person  upon  whom  the  example  exerts  its 
influence.  Several  people  may  be  thrown  open 
to  the  same  examples  and  temptations,  and  yet 
it  is  probably  only  the  minority  that  succumbs, 


144     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

and  is  not  this  because  of  the  different 
susceptibility  or  instability  of  the  brains  in 
question  ? 

Most  liquors  are  taken  for  the  sake  of  the 
effect  and  not  because  they  taste  nice.  Indeed, 
to  many  people  they  are  so  nauseous  that  it 
requires  a  good  deal  of  resolution  to  swallow 
them.  To  the  temperate  man  and  the  abstainer 
drink  offers  no  allurements,  it  satisfies  no  crav- 
ing, it  yields  them  no  delight,  and  has  for  them 
no  temptation.  They  are  sober  not  because  of 
their  superiority  of  resistance,  but  they  do  not  fall 
because,  having  no  desire,  they  cannot  be  tempted. 
Many  persons  could  not  get  drunk  if  they  tried. 
They  are  drink  proof,  not  because  of  any  superior 
virtue,  not  because  of  any  superiority  of  self- 
control,  but  because  drink  has  for  them  no 
temptation.  Others  have  such  unpleasant  sensa- 
tions if  they  exceed  a  small  quantity  of  alcohol 
that  they  are  compelled  to  leave  off  long  before 
they  have  taken  enough  to  make  them  drunk. 

It  used  to  be  thought  that  there  was  some 
subtle  influence  in  beer  or  spirits  which  led 
those  who  begin  by  taking  one  glass  to  advance 
to  two,  ten,  or  twenty  glasses.  But  closer 
observation  has  shown  that  it  is  only  in  the  weak- 
minded  that  the  habit  of  drinking  creates  a 
morbid  desire  for  more  drink,  overcomes  the 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL         145 

will,  blunts  the  moral  sensibilities,  and  makes 
everything  subservient  to  its  demands,  until  the 
habitual  intoxicating  cup  thrusts  itself  per- 
petually upon  his  thoughts,  gradually  occupying 
them  so  as  to  exclude  all  other  ideas.  The 
resistance  and  prayers  of  his  friends  are  of  no 
avail ;  he  declares  he  is  driven  by  irresistible 
necessity  to  strong  drink — "  he  will  go  mad 
without  it." 

I  would  recommend  as  an  ideal  standard  that 
no  one  should  drink  or  smoke  before  he  is  twenty- 
five  years  of  age.  After  that  total  abstinence 
would  be  easy  and  certainly  set  a  fine  example. 
If  there  is  the  slightest  tendency  to  excess  it  is 
the  only  way  of  salvation.  If  a  man  decides 
against  total  abstinence  let  him  drink  wine  or 
light  beer  only,  and  drink  no  or  only  extremely 
diluted  spirits.  He  should  drink  only  once 
a  day  and  that  at  dinner,  or  if  he  drinks  more 
often,  still  only  with  meals.  He  should  swear 
off  solitary  drinking,  drinking  between  meals, 
drinking  to  seal  a  bargain,  or  to  welcome  a 
friend,  or  to  pay  for  a  service,  or  to  join  in  or 
return  a  "  round  "  of  drinks  when  in  company. 

To  no  class  of  persons  is  intemperance  more 
dangerous  than  to  those  inheriting  an  unstable 
nervous  system.  The  researches  of  numerous 
investigators  have  shown  that,  speaking  gener- 


146     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

ally,  the  insane,  the  weak-minded,  the  epileptic, 
and  those  who  have  sustained  grave  head 
injuries  are  susceptible  in  unwonted  degree  to 
the  evil  influence  of  alcohol.  Persons  so  afflicted 
are  poorly  equipped  with  power  of  resistance, 
either  because  of  defective  hereditary  endow- 
ment, or  because  factors  in  their  early  develop- 
ment have  rendered  them  unduly  susceptible 
to  toxic  substances,  so  that  they  are  profoundly 
affected  by  an  amount  that  would  only  cause 
a  mild  exhilaration  in  a  more  stable  organisation. 
For  such  unstable  persons  there  can  be  no  half- 
way course  ;  they  cannot  be  temperate.  Such 
persons  must  be  total  abstainers. 

When  alcohol  is  imbibed  freely  we  have  first 
of  all  slight  excitement  and  a  feeling  of  well- 
being,  in  which  speech  and  gestures  become  more 
animated.  There  is  at  first  a  paralysis  of  the 
inhibitory  apparatus,  the  loquacious  stage,  when 
the  person  becomes  talkative,  gay,  and  lively ; 
he  thinks  he  is  very  funny  and  even  witty,  when 
perhaps  he  is  uttering  the  most  commonplace 
remarks,  or  reiterating  the  most  fatuous  state- 
ments. The  general  expression  becomes  one  of 
silly  self-satisfaction,  with  a  fatuous  smile, 
which  may  be  blended  with  a  look  of  astonish- 
ment. The  ideas  become  crowded  together  and 
confused.  The  curb  which  fear  of  public  opinion 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL         147 

puts  on  the  free  expression  of  emotions  and  ideas, 
and  the  veil  which  hides  the  real  moral  dis- 
position, are  removed,  whence  the  justification 
for  the  saying  in  vino  veritas.  There  is  inter- 
ference with  the  processes  of  thought,  ideas 
succeed  each  other  so  rapidly  that  there  is  no 
time  to  arrange  them  in  orderly  sequence.  The 
emotions  get  unstable,  the  mood  becomes, 
without  any  very  obvious  reason  for  the  differ- 
ence, gay,  or  sad,  or  full  of  tenderness.  Whether 
the  excitability  will  tend  towards  joy,  melan- 
choly, or  anger  depends  on  the  environment ; 
the  person  laughs  sometimes  at  the  least  little 
thing  ;  weeps,  or  grows  sentimental  or  maudlin  ; 
gets  angry  at  the  slightest  cause.  He  may  be 
argumentative  and  even  pugnacious  ;  he  may 
be  profane,  obscene,  abusive,  threatening,  and 
may  be  violent.  The  exaggerated  feeling  of 
strength  and  well-being  soon  passes  ;  his  move- 
ments are  poorly  controlled ;  his  gait  becomes 
staggering  and  his  speech  thick. 

So  long  as  the  person  is  seated  he  may  speak 
and  discuss  subjects  quite  distinctly  and  ration- 
ally, and  yet  when  he  attempts  to  walk  he  may 
not  be  able  to  take  one  step,  in  fact,  may  not  be 
able  to  stand.  On  the  other  hand,  he  may  be 
able  to  walk  quite  steadily,  yet  be  unable  to 
articulate  one  word, 


148      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF   MEN 

This  particular  stage  of  drunkenness  often 
leads  to  considerable  difficulty  in  police-court 
cases.  For  the  person  in  this  condition  has  lost 
control  of  the  muscles  of  locomotion,  but  has 
control  of  the  muscles  in  connexion  with  speech, 
and,  having  steadied  himself  against  the  counter, 
he  can  speak  coherently  and  quite  distinctly. 
The  policeman  having  seen  the  staggering  gait 
swears  that  the  man  was  drunk ;  the  bar- 
attendant,  having  heard  the  clear  speech,  declares 
the  man  was  sober,  otherwise  he  would  not  have 
supplied  him. 

A  little  later  the  conduct  becomes  more  and 
more  reckless  ;  his  smile  a  besotted  grin ;  his 
intellect  more  and  more  dulled ;  a  temporary 
paralysis  may  supervene,  the  person  becoming 
insensible  and  unconscious.  After  sleep  he 
wakens  with  headache,  weakness,  nausea,  and 
loss  of  appetite. 

It  is  related  in  an  old  rabbinical  legend  that 
after  Noah  had  planted  the  vine  that  God  had 
given  him,  Satan  secretly  watered  it  with  the 
blood  of  a  lamb,  of  a  lion,  and  of  a  pig.  The  order 
in  which  these  animals  are  named,  though 
very  likely  without  intentional  significance,  is 
interesting,  for  it  corresponds  roughly  to  the 
successive  stages  of  acute  vinous  intoxication ; 
first,  the  stage  of  mildly  soporific  euphoria ; 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL          149 

secondly,  that  of  noisy,  garrulous,  and  actively 
quarrelsome  excitement ;  and  lastly,  that  of 
bestial  and  abandoned  lethargy.  It  is  during 
the  second  stage  that  a  very  large  proportion  of 
all  crimes  of  violence  are  committed,  and  the 
sudden  and  often  explosive  appearance  of  this 
phase  is  not  at  first  sight  apparent. 

ACUTE  ALCOHOLISM  generally  follows  excessive 
drinking  in  otherwise  normal  persons,  but  what 
may  be  excess  to  one  person  need  not  be  so  to 
the  other.  Persons  suffering  from  shock,  dis- 
tress, physical  disease,  accidents,  or  any  brain 
defect,  temporary  or  permanent,  and  lastly, 
persons  not  accustomed  to  alcohol,  may  feel  the 
effects  of  its  intoxication  after  very  small 
quantities,  which  would  have  no  effect  at  all  on 
the  habitual  drinker.  Acute  alcoholism  generally 
develops  suddenly.  The  chief  mental  charac- 
teristics of  acute  alcoholism  are  terror,  mental 
distress,  and  confusion  of  ideas.  Repugnant 
visual  hallucinations  are  frequent  and  the  patient 
may  smell  or  taste  poisons.  Chief  amongst  the 
physical  signs  is  a  fine  muscular  tremor,  most 
marked  when  the  attention  is  distracted.  If  the 
movement  is  made  rapidly  the  alcoholic  may 
carry  a  glass  to  the  mouth  without  spilling  the 
contents,  but  if  the  attempt  is  made  slowly  the 
feat  will  be  difficult  of  accomplishment. 


150     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

The  continued  excessive  use  of  alcohol  has  its 
effects  on  the  nervous  and  mental  health  in 
other  ways  than  in  producing  acute  alcoholism. 
CHRONIC  ALCOHOLISM  shows  itself  in  gradual  and 
progressive  mental  deterioration  and  in  certain 
physical  changes  that  show  the  deplorable 
effects  of  the  poison  on  the  central  nervous 
system  and  on  the  bodily  organs  and  functions. 

We  have  the  ordinary  public-house  drunkard, 
one  who  begins  his  carouse  in  early  morning  ;  he 
is  found  there  as  soon  as  the  doors  are  opened. 
His  loquacity  as  the  day  goes  on  becomes  more 
and  more  intense,  and  he  claims  a  certain 
familiarity  with  everyone  he  meets.  At  the  close 
of  the  day  he  may  or  may  not  be  quite  intoxi- 
cated ;  if  he  is  so  it  is  generally  of  the  noisy  or 
hilarious  type,  and  probably  will  make  night 
hideous  by  his  noises. 

The  habitue  of  the  West  End  club.  This 
class  of  individual  is  very  cantankerous,  irritable, 
and  infirm  of  purpose.  He  will  remain  in  the 
smoking-room  all  day  imbibing  at  intervals  ; 
he  is  talkative  to  the  various  members  and  liable 
to  be  quarrelsome  if  contradicted  or  crossed  in 
any  way.  Many  of  such  cases  ultimately  suffer 
from  loss  of  power  of  their  limbs.  He  is  a  source 
of  uneasiness  to  many  of  his  friends,  and  his  judg- 
ment in  any  matter  requiring  tact  or  discretion 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL          151 

is  most  deficient,  and  his  advice  when  given 
would  probably  do  much  more  harm  than 
good  if  followed  out,  as  his  mind  is  fast 
degenerating. 

I  now  come  to  a  type  so  often  met  with,  that 
of  the  self-satisfied  alcoholic.  He  is  not  com- 
pletely under  its  influence,  and  is  able  to  control, 
to  a  certain  extent,  his  actions.  He  has  a 
familiar  smile  on  his  countenance,  and  is  anxious 
to  tell  strangers  his  private  affairs.  He  will 
insist  upon  shaking  hands  repeatedly,  and  though 
his  conversation  is  variable  his  mind  will  revert 
to  some  small  grievance  which  he  will  have 
exaggerated  into  one  of  gigantic  proportions, 
and  to  which  he  will  keep  alluding,  apparently 
forgetting  that  he  had  previously  done  so  ;  a 
partial  loss  of  memory  is  here  characteristic. 

The  mental  enfeeblement  is  slow  but  pro- 
gressive. At  first  the  person  feels  unable  to 
apply  himself  to  the  tasks  he  formerly  did  with 
ease  ;  his  mind  wanders  ;  he  has  a  growing 
sense  of  fatigue  ;  later  he  shows  impairment  of 
judgment,  poverty  of  ideas,  and  gradual  failure 
of  memory.  While  forgetfulness  is  characteristic 
of  all  forms  of  chronic  alcoholism,  the  loss  of 
memory  may  be  so  prominent  as  to  constitute 
a  special  form  of  the  disease.  The  characteristic 
sign  of  this  type  of  the  malady  is  the  instan- 


152     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

taneous  forgetfulness  of  events  that  have  only 
just  transpired.  Thus  names,  or  the  simplest 
sentences,  repeated  over  and  over  again  to  the 
patient,  are  totally  forgotten  either  instantly  or 
after  the  lapse  of  a  few  moments,  nor  does 
there  exist  any  possibility  of  their  recall  in  the 
future. 

There  is  marked  enfeeblement  of  the  will,  so 
that  there  is  not  the  power,  and  often  not  the 
desire,  to  rise  out  of  the  rut  of  habit.  Some  of 
them  honestly  desire  to  lead  a  sober  life,  but  fail 
in  the  struggle.  This  enfeeblement  of  the  will- 
power is  not  confined  to  the  inability  of  the 
patient  to  resist  his  alcoholic  craving,  but 
extends  to  other  matters  as  well ;  so  that  he  loses 
his  power  of  initiative  and  of  asserting  himself, 
and  becomes  incapable  of  performing  any  work, 
except  according  to  routine,  and  so  becomes  the 
tool  of  other  people,  by  whom  he  is  influenced 
and  easily  diverted  from  his  purpose. 

The  person  gradually  undergoes  a  change  in 
character ;  he  becomes  untruthful,  loses  his 
finer  sense  of  honour,  he — little  by  little — grows 
lax  about  things  concerning  which  he  was 
formerly  most  particular.  He  becomes  indif- 
ferent to  his  own  interests  and  regardless  of  the 
feelings  or  prosperity  of  his  relatives  and  family. 
He  sees  those  depending  upon  him  suffering 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL         153 

want  and  shame,  yet  pursues  his  downward 
course,  seemingly  indifferent  to  their  needs  or 
their  entreaties.  Sometimes  he  falls  so  low  that 
he  will  pawn  the  clothing  his  wife  has  earned  in 
order  that  he  may  procure  money  to  buy  more 
drink.  Another  striking  feature  is  an  unreason- 
able irritability,  which  frequently  leads  to  out- 
breaks of  passion  of  a  blindly  impulsive  character, 
of  which  his  family  or  his  associates  are  often 
the  victims.  Wife-beating,  inhuman  treatment 
of  children,  attacks  upon  associates  on  the 
slightest  provocation,  are  of  daily  occurrence 
during  the  stage  of  inebriety. 

Along  with  these  symptoms  muscular  weak- 
ness is  apparent ;  a  fine  tremor  may  come  to  be 
a  pretty  constant  symptom,  but  coarser  muscular 
twitchings  also  occur,  and  there  is  a  painful 
condition  of  the  nerves  of  the  limbs,  namely, 
neuritis.  Frequent  headaches,  dizziness,  diffi- 
culties in  speech  and  gait  are  common,  and 
convulsive  seizures  of  an  epileptoid  character 
may  appear.  In  the  pronounced  forms  of 
chronic  alcoholism  we  find  a  more  decided 
blunting  of  common  sensations.  Chronic  alco- 
holism often  leads  to  insanity.  Continuous 
inebriety  tends  also  to  bring  about  dilatation  of 
the  heart  and  lessen  the  vigour  of  the  muscular 
movements  of  the  stomach,  which  are  necessary 


154     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

for  good  digestion.  It  may  also  cause  inflamma- 
tion of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  stomach, 
giving  rise  to  nausea  and  vomiting. 

One  of  the  problems  of  the  day  is  how  to  treat 
the  dipsomaniac.  There  are  many  chronic 
drinkers  who  recognise  their  danger  and  sincerely 
wish  to  be  cured,  more  especially  those  who 
suffer  from  dipsomania  at  irregular  intervals. 
When  they  regain  normal  consciousness  they 
experience  a  feeling  of  profound  despair  and 
make  the  most  solemn  promises,  perhaps  actually 
drinking  nothing  but  water,  but  in  a  few  weeks 
or  months  the  whole  affair  begins  again.  These 
are  the  cases  in  which  treatment  by  "  sugges- 
tion "  is  successful.  The  result  has  in  many 
cases  been  astonishing.  So  much  attention  has 
been  given  to  the  details  of  institutional  care,  and 
to  the  contending  claims  of  the  many  medicinal 
agents  which  are  supposed  to  have  remedial 
virtues,  that  there  has  been  some  tendency  to 
lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  the  condition  to  be 
dealt  with  is  at  bottom  a  disorder  of  the  will, 
and  that  it  can  only  be  really  cured  by  restoring 
the  patient's  power  of  self-control.  Psychical 
treatment  is  so  essential  that  even  the  best 
conceived  physiological  remedies  will  fail  to  do 
all  that  they  should  if  they  are  not  seconded  by 
influences  that  act  on  the  patient's  mentality. 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL         155 

This  point,  which,  of  course,  has  to  be  considered 
in  the  treatment  of  practically  all  diseases,  is 
naturally  of  the  greatest  importance  in  connexion 
with  disorders  where  there  is  a  predominant 
mental  element.  But  it  is  not  merely  as  affecting 
the  action  of  medicines  that  this  mental  factor 
has  to  be  taken  into  account ;  it  has  an  even 
more  potent  influence  on  the  efficacy  of  treat- 
ment by  restraint.  When  the  weaning  from  the 
alcohol  habit  has  been  effected,  not  by  re- 
education and  restoration  of  the  will,  but  by 
compulsion,  this  compulsion  is  very  apt  to  excite 
a  latent  hostility  which  remains  as  a  sub- 
conscious fixed  idea  to  revive  at  some  moment  of 
weakness  under  the  guise  of  a  return  of  craving. 
This  is  undoubtedly  the  reason  why  restraint 
fails  to  produce  a  lasting  cure  in  many  cases  of 
alcohol  addiction,  and  it  shows  the  extreme 
importance  of  accurate  psychological  study  in 
dealing  with  patients  of  this  sort. 

The  old  method  of  treatment  was  to  hypnotise 
the  patient  and  then  make  post-hypnotic  sugges- 
tions by  telling  the  subject  that  when  awake 
he  would  not  desire  or  relish  the  drink  to  which 
he  is  addicted,  or  that  his  arm  would  be  paralysed 
when  he  tried  to  raise  the  glass  to  his  lips.  These 
are  not  good  suggestions,  and  I  am  not  surprised 
that  such  patients  after  a  time  relapse  into  their 


156      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

old  state.  My  method  has  always  been  to  make 
a  suggestion  in  harmony  with  the  natural 
feelings  of  the  patient,  to  make  it  seem  that  it  is 
his  own  strength  of  will  and  not  the  effect  of 
suggestion  that  has  cured  him  of  his  habit. 
Having  acquainted  myself  beforehand  with  his 
dominant  propensities  and  controlling  thoughts, 
his  beliefs,  prejudices,  and  mental  environment, 
and  having  first  secured  his  confidence,  I  then 
talk  to  him  sympathetically  in  regard  to  the 
failing  which  he  wishes  removed.  The  best 
instincts  have  to  be  discovered  and  engaged. 
There  is  some  element  of  good  in  every  item  of 
humanity,  which  can  be  elicited  and  drawn  out. 
This  means  that  the  treatment  must  be  indi- 
vidual. Sometimes  it  is  effective  to  tell  the 
patient  that,  when  next  he  is  tempted  to  drink, 
he  will  realise  the  awful  picture  he  makes  of 
himself  and  the  disgust  with  which  his  wife  and 
children,  and  all  those  whom  he  respects  and 
holds  dear,  will  observe  him ;  and  that  this 
scene  will  be  so  vivid  before  his  eyes  that  he  will 
experience  no  difficulty  in  withstanding  the 
temptation.  In  all  cases  one  must  provide  the 
patient  with  some  strong  counter-motive  to 
break  the  habit  and  annul  the  recurrent  craving. 
It  is  necessary,  too,  to  enquire  into  and  remove 
the  exciting  causes,  to  attend  to  the  general 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL          157 

nutrition  of  the  body,  and  to  see  that  the  mind 
is  occupied  appropriately. 

Patients  addicted  to  the  drink  or  other 
pernicious  habit  are  readily  cured  by  this 
method,  the  only  condition  being  their  willing 
co-operation. 


THE   MORPHIA   HABIT 

Second  only  in  importance  to  alcohol,  among 
the  chemical  poisons  that  produce  a  chronic 
intoxication  showing  psychical  features,  stands 
opium  with  its  derivatives. 

To  some  extent  the  notorious  intolerance  of 
the  present  generation  to  pain  is  largely  re- 
sponsible for  the  increase,  a  toothache  or  a 
neuralgia  being  sufficient  cause  or  excuse  for  the 
sufferer  to  fly  to  morphine,  or  some  other  nar- 
cotic, for  relief.  It  is  of  the  greatest  importance 
to  recognise  that  the  anodyne  and  soothing 
properties  of  opium  are  peculiarly  seductive  to 
some  individuals,  and  are  apt  to  be  sought  long 
after  the  causes  which  led  to  its  employment 
have  passed  away.  What  happens  is  this  :  the 
patient  has  become  accustomed  to  his  dose  and 
awaits  it  so  soon  as  the  effects  of  the  last  one 
have  passed  off.  He  tells  us  of  vague  pains  and 
miserable  feelings  which  appear  to  demand 


158      NERVOUS   DISORDERS   OF   MEN 

recurring  doses,  but  these  feelings  are  commonly 
nothing  more  than  the  pains  of  craving  for  fresh 
intoxication,  a  habit  having  already  set  in. 
Hence  the  extreme  unwisdom  of  permitting 
nurses  or  relatives  to  administer  opiates  or  give 
hypodermic  doses  of  morphine  at  their  discretion 
in  any  case. 

The  victims  of  the  drug  habit  are,  as  a  rule, 
addicted  to  the  practice  of  it  in  secret,  and  take 
infinite  pains,  with  supreme  subtlety,  to  hide 
it  from  their  nearest  and  dearest  relations. 
This  fact  indicates  a  measure  of  shame  and  a 
recognition  of  the  fact  that  their  habit  is  one 
which,  if  known,  would  entail  reprobation,  and 
possibly  ostracism,  in  their  social  surroundings, 
together  with  the  institution  of  measures  to  put 
a  stop  to  the  indulgence.  The  habit  of  mor- 
phinism is  readily  detected  on  stripping  the 
patient  by  the  scars  of  numerous  punctures, 
especially  on  the  left  arm. 

The  first  effect  of  morphia  is  to  make  one  think 
quickly  and  clearly,  but  this  soon  passes  away 
and  a  dreamy  state  supervenes.  Persons  who 
continue  the  use  of  morphia  fail  to  get  the  acute 
effects,  but  they  are  held  in  its  power  because 
of  its  ability  to  exhilarate  them  temporarily, 
enough  to  make  them  forget  their  troubles. 
They  find  to  their  dismay,  however,  that  in 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL          159 

order  to  get  this  result  they  must  increase  the 
quantity  of  the  drug  and  repeat  the  dose  oftener. 
It  is  not  that  the  patient  has  a  pleasure  in  drug- 
taking,  but  that  it  is  heaven  for  him  to  have  the 
drug  as  it  is  hell  to  be  without  it.  No  physician 
should  ever  place  a  hypodermic  syringe,  or  a 
prescription  for  morphia,  renewable  at  will,  in 
the  hands  of  his  patient  with  instructions  how 
to  use  it. 

The  permanent  effect  upon  the  faculties  in 
those  instances  in  which  the  abuse  of  the  drug 
has  been  long  continued,  or  the  amount  taken 
excessive,  is  shown  in  impairment  of  memory 
and  lessened  ability  to  apply  one's  self  to  physical 
or  mental  work.  The  stability  of  the  emotions 
is  conspicuously  affected.  Persons  indulging  in 
morphia  are  easily  dejected  and  irritated. 

Anxiety,  especially  at  night,  is  often  experienced. 
These  patients  often  complain  of  numbness,  or 
hypersensitiveness ;  their  pupils  are  usually 
contracted,  their  gaze  is  often  furtive  or  staring  ; 
they  are  usually  pale,  with  marked  pallor  of  lips 
or  ears.  Some  of  them  get  hypochondriacal ; 
some  become  weak  and  tremulous,  lose  flesh, 
suffer  from  dizziness,  fainting  spells,  profuse 
perspiration  and  palpitation. 

The  moral  nature  undergoes  grave  changes, 
as  shown  in  pronounced  moral  obliquities,  and 


160     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

in  the  resort  to  any  means,  no  matter  how 
unscrupulous,  even  actual  forgery  and  theft, 
to  obtain  the  drug.  The  idea  of  personal 
responsibility  falls  to  the  lowest  ebb  ;  thought, 
action,  and  even  the  most  imperative  duties 
are  shunned.  While  the  largest  numbers  of 
these  unfortunates  are  not  insane  in  the  stricter 
sense  of  the  word,  there  is  always  present  a 
certain  degree  of  ethical  obliquity,  irritability, 
peevishness,  and  moroseness.  They  lie  un- 
blushingly.  It  is  never  safe  to  believe  the  word 
of  a  morphio -maniac  ;  his  conscience  is  ob- 
tunded  and  he  will  prevaricate  with  or  without 
reason. 

In  order  to  cure  the  drug  habit  we  must  treat 
the  patient  rather  than  the  habit.  He  must  be 
braced  up,  must  be  made  to  understand  that  if 
he  wants  to  quit  the  habit,  no  matter  how 
slavishly  he  is  addicted  to  it,  he  can  do  so.  The 
first  and  absolutely  necessary  preliminary  of  the 
treatment  is  to  lift  up  the  patient  in  his  own  eyes 
and  make  him  understand  that,  low  as  he  has 
sunk,  his  case  is  not  hopeless,  that  his  degrada- 
tion is  not  at  all  uncommon  nor  so  rare  as  he 
might  think,  and  that  men  and  women  have 
succeeded  in  lifting  themselves  out  of  conditions 
worse  than  his.  If  mild  tonics  are  applied  for 
a  time  so  that  the  symptoms  due  to  the  physio- 


THE  EFFECTS  OF  ALCOHOL  161 

logical  effects  of  the  excessive  use  of  the  drug 
are  minimised,  treatment  by  "  suggestion  "  can 
then  be  used  on  the  lines  described  under  treat- 
ment of  the  drink  habit.  Excellent  results  have 
been  thus  achieved. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE   "CHANGE   OF   LIFE"   IN   MAN 

THAT  the  physiological  changes  in  the  female 
sexual  organs  during  the  "  change  of  life  "  are 
often  accompanied  by  definite  nervous  and 
mental  disorders  is  universally  known.  But 
that  the  changes  in  the  glandular  structure  of 
man  during  the  same  period  also  give  rise  to 
similar  disorders,  though  not  in  the  same  degree, 
has  hitherto  attracted  little  attention.  As  a 
rule,  no  notice  is  taken  of  the  "  change  of  life  " 
in  man,  but  there  are  many  men  in  whom  at  this 
period  nervous  and  mental  disturbances  do 
occur  similar  to  those  in  women,  only  that  in 
the  female  sex  they  are  severer  and  attention 
is  drawn  to  them  because  of  the  cessation  of  the 
menses.  Nearly  every  man  between  45  and  55 
years  of  age  becomes  conscious  of  a  change  in 
his  feelings  and  character  as  well  as  in  his  bodily 
state. 

The    "  change    of   life "    affects    profoundly, 
more  in  some,  less  in  others,  the  entire  constitu- 

162 


THE  "  CHANGE  OF  LIFE  "  IN  MAN     163 

tion,  mental  and  physical.  Nature  is  kind  to  the 
majority  and  imperceptibly  prepares  the  system 
for  the  change,  so  that  they  pass  through  it  with 
comparatively  little  trouble.  With  some  the 
change  is  so  gradual  as  not  to  be  taken  particular 
notice  of,  with  others  the  change  is  more  or  less 
abrupt.  A  man,  hitherto  full  of  energy,  en- 
thusiasm, and  cheerfulness,  discovers  that  the 
pleasures  of  life  no  longer  offer  the  same  enjoy- 
ment to  him,  that  the  society  of  younger  men  is 
apt  to  bore  him,  that  they  belong  to  a  new 
generation,  whose  interest  and  enjoyments  are 
no  longer  his  own.  His  views,  political,  social, 
or  scientific,  for  which  he  has  hitherto  fought 
with  all  his  energy,  become  moderated.  He  sees 
the  defects  of  reform  movements,  if  not  their 
utter  hopelessness.  His  entire  conduct  is  now 
more  influenced  by  reason  than  by  emotional 
impulse.  He  gets  more  domesticated.  His 
family  has  an  increased  interest  for  him.  Alto- 
gether he  has  grown  more  serious  and  sedate, 
but  he  and  his  friends  think  this  is  only  natural 
with  the  advance  of  years,  and  trouble  no 
further  about  it. 

One  of  the  chief  constitutional  symptoms  is  a 
tired  condition,  often  implying  an  instinctive 
feeling  that  work,  exertion,  and  effort  are  not 
always  entirely  worth  the  doing.  Physiologically 


164      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

and  psychologically,  energising  by  itself  is  no 
longer  felt  to  be  so  necessary.  The  tired  feeling 
often  leads  to  a  lowering  in  the  desires  and  ideals. 
Pleasures  that  cost  little  and  imply  small  exertion 
are  preferred  to  pleasures  of  the  higher  sort  that 
need  some  strenuousness  to  attain  them.  Bad 
habits  begin  to  show  their  cumulative  effects, 
and  the  recovery  after  indiscretions  is  less  certain 
and  slower.  There  is  a  slackening  of  the  in- 
tellectual powers  with  inability  to  concentrate 
the  attention  and  diminished  energy  for  work. 
The  intellectual  processes  are  both  retarded  and 
more  difficult.  There  is  no  longer  the  same 
intuition  and  inspiration  and  former  concentra- 
tion. In  intellectual  workers  the  imaginative 
power  is  diminished,  hence  it  is  difficult  for  them 
to  originate  new  work.  In  consequence  they 
become  dissatisfied  with  their  occupation  and 
lose  self-confidence.  It  can  be  noticed  that  they 
get  easily  irritated,  that  they  get  easily  dis- 
satisfied and  are  addicted  to  grumbling,  in  short, 
that  nothing  pleases  them.  They  are  impatient 
of  opposition.  They  are  easily  provoked  to 
anger,  even  by  persons  they  love.  Family 
events,  the  theatre,  music  and  the  sight  of  misery 
excite  their  feelings  to  an  unusual  extent.  In 
one  word,  their  tendency  is  to  become  "  effemi- 
nate." Many  patients  complain,  in  addition,  of 


THE  "  CHANGE  OF  LIFE  "  IN  MAN     165 

what  is  commonly  called  "  stage-fright."  The 
brilliant  orator,  the  distinguished  performer,  the 
proud  speculator  now  dread  public  assemblies, 
or  when  engaged  in  their  respective  avocations 
come  suddenly  to  a  standstill.  Their  memory 
fails  them,  they  forget  what  they  intended  to 
say,  or  play,  or  reckon.  After  one  or  more 
experiences  of  this  nature  they  are  overcome  by 
chronic  fear ;  dreading  some  misfortune,  they  do 
not  know  of  what  kind,  they  can  only  say  that 
they  feel  they  will  always  be  helpless  or  ill. 
The  diminished  capacity  for  work  makes  them 
fear  poverty.  In  consequence  of  their  anxieties 
sleep  is  disturbed,  although  genuine  insomnia  is 
the  exception.  Sleep  is  uneasy,  less  deep,  and 
consequently  less  refreshing  than  formerly.  The 
subject  has  to  coax  somnolence  and  resorts  to 
various  devices  to  gain  his  object.  He  be- 
comes sad  and  depressed  ;  he  feels  the  burden 
of  responsibility  weighing  heavily  upon  him, 
perhaps  that  life  has  been  somewhat  of  a  failure 
and  that  he  has  accomplished  very  little  in  spite 
of  all  he  has  tried  to  do  ;  the  "  love  of  life  "  is 
diminished,  and  not  infrequently  attempts  are 
made  at  self-destruction,  which  take  the  family 
all  the  more  by  surprise  since  no  real  motive 
can  be  found  to  account  for  such  conduct.  This 
state  is  associated  with  a  peculiar  sensitiveness 


\ 


166      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

to  the  action  of  alcohol  and  tobacco,  which  even 
in  reduced  quantities  give  rise  to  distressing 
sensations.  More  or  less  persistent  headache  is 
a  common  feature.  Already  noticeable  on 
awakening  in  the  morning,  it  is  apt  to  get  worse 
as  the  hours  go  by,  and  ere  the  day's  work  is 
over  it  may  assume  a  throbbing  character.  It 
is  specially  apt  to  be  caused  or  intensified  by 
intellectual  effort,  by  alcohol,  or  by  excitement 
of  any  kind.  The  freshness  of  the  complexion 
is  lost,  the  skin  has  grown  darker  and  rougher, 
the  face  begins  to  show  wrinkles,  the  lustre  of 
the  eyes  is  fading,  the  various  bodily  organs  get 
fatigued  more  quickly  and  require  more  rest 
than  hitherto,  and  when  worked  to  excess 
painful  sensations  are  apt  to  follow.  The 
sexual  desire  as  well  as  potency  is  diminishing 
and  sexual  hypochondriasis  is  not  uncommon. 

At  the  same  time,  the  defence  against  disease 
is  lowered  and  often  this  is  the  beginning  of  the 
end,  the  time  when  the  first  signs  of  that  illness 
sets  in,  to  which  in  after  years  the  man  succumbs. 
For  both  sexes,  the  climacterium  is  a  period  for 
the  readaptation  of  the  bodily  machinery  to  a 
more  modified  functional  activity.  If  at  this 
period  there  are  cares  and  sorrows,  mental  or 
physical  over-exertion,  it  will  be  more  difficult 
than  ever  to  retain  the  elasticity.  At  any  other 


THE  "  CHANGE  OF  LIFE  "  IN  MAN     167 

time  the  body  would  have  recovered  easily. 
Now  there  is  not  enough  vitality  and  nervous 
energy,  or  only  after  a  period  of  long  inactivity. 

In  order  to  cure  the  physical  and  psychical 
disturbances  accompanying  the  male  climac- 
terium,  we  must  treat  the  nervous  system.  The 
success  is  striking.  Most  of  the  cases  recover 
their  former  health  and  energy  in  a  very  short 
time.  It  is  by  strengthening  the  nerve  centres 
that  we  accomplish  a  cure,  not  by  local  stimula- 
tion. Electricity  does  wonders  in  such  cases. 
It  has  the  effect  of  a  general  tonic  in  conditions 
of  debility  and  exhaustion.  It  regenerates  the 
nerve-force,  increases  the  vitality,  and  gives 
resistance  to  disease.  It  is  a  thousand  pities 
that  its  practice  should  be  left  so  largely  in  the 
hands  of  quacks. 

The  patient  must  be  made  to  realise  that  if 
his  body  has  lost  in  elasticity  it  will  now  gain 
in  massive  strength,  that  if  his  thought-engine 
throbs  with  less  violent  pulsation  it  will  now  gain 
in  cool,  orderly  and  harmonious  vibrations,  and 
that  sound  maturity  can  be  quite  as  efficient  and 
enjoyable,  though  not  so  exuberant,  as  youth. 
It  is  no  use  sighing  for  days  that  have  gone  ;  he 
must  enjoy  the  glory  and  triumphs  of  manhood 
without  regrets  for  the  past  or  fears  for  the 
future. 


168      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

He  should  keep  up  his  exercises  and  recrea- 
tions and  not  drop  any  of  his  outdoor  interests 
unless  he  can  acquire  other  ones  in  their  places. 
So  long  as  he  likes  to  take  active  exercise  and 
sport  and  feels  exhilarated  and  refreshed  by 
them,  he  should  keep  them  up.  When  he  feels 
that  they  are  getting  a  little  too  much  for  him, 
when  he  does  not  feel  fresher  for  them  next  day, 
he  should  cut  them  down  a  little  in  intensity. 

Much  the  same  principles  apply  in  the  matter 
of  eating.  He  should  follow  his  appetite,  checked 
by  the  results  of  his  personal  experience.  As 
the  old  saying  runs,  a  man  at  forty  is  "  either 
a  fool  or  a  physician  "  in  the  matter  of  diet.  He 
has  usually  found  out  for  himself  what  kinds 
and  amount  of  food  agree  with  him  and  what 
do  not.  Most  men  after  forty-five,  or  certainly 
after  fifty,  will  notice  a  slight  but  distinct  falling 
off  in  appetite.  This  is  a  hint  that  the  body 
cannot  utilise  as  much  food  as  before,  and  should 
be  acted  upon. 

Obesity  at  this  age  is  not  a  disease,  but  in 
nine  cases  out  of  ten  a  normal  healthful  process, 
a  laying-by  of  capital  against  the  evil  days  that 
are  coming.  Fat  laid  on  after  forty-five  is 
usually  lost  before  seventy,  and  is  neither  a 
sign  nor  a  cause  of  disease,  "  Anti-Fat  "  adver- 
tisements to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 


THE  "  CHANGE  OF  LIFE  "  IN  MAN     169 

Unfortunately,  shortly  after  the  age  at  which 
this  deposit  of  fat-surplus  occurs  the  body  engine 
is  apt  to  show  signs  of  wear  and  tear,  and 
original  defects  in  tubing,  boiler,  steam  gauge, 
and  gearing  reveal  themselves  under  the  strain  ; 
but  it  is  not  the  first  change  that  causes  the 
second.  The  dreaded  fatty  degeneration  of  the 
heart  and  liver  has  nothing  whatever  to  do 
with  general  increase  in  body  weight,  however 
generous.  It  occurs  more  often  in  the  emaciated 
than  in  the  obese.  Therefore  let  no  one  hesitate 
to  laugh  and  grow  fat,  or  starve  himself  for  fear 
the  "  fat  will  get  round  his  heart."  Nearly  all 
weight-reducing  diets  and  treatments  reduce 
strength  also  and  are  dangerous  if  long  persisted 
in.  Fatness  is  perfectly  compatible  with  the 
highest  grade  of  efficiency. 

Next  as  to  sleep  :  the  man  at  this  period  of  life 
should  take  plenty.  Time  spent  in  sound  sleep 
is  never  wasted.  The  man  of  middle  age  will 
find  that  he  cannot  take  quite  as  much  sleep  as 
formerly ;  he  tends  to  wake  earlier  and  more 
easily,  but  this  should  make  him  the  more 
insistent  to  take  all  that  he  possibly  can.  He 
cannot  stand  the  loss  of  sleep  as  he  once  did. 
If  he  has  been  up  till  the  small  hours  he  is  more 
apt  to  feel  ill-effects  of  it  next  day. 

A  great  point  is  to  keep  up  variety  in  mental 


170     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

occupations  and  to  keep  up  the  interest  in  many 
things  so  as  to  prevent  early  mental  torpor. 
Exclusive  devotion  to  work  has  the  result  that 
amusements  cease  to  please ;  and  when  recrea- 
tion becomes  imperative,  or  is  the  only  thing 
left  as  in  old  age,  life  becomes  dreary  from  lack 
of  its  sole  interest — the  interest  in  business.  The 
man  of  middle  age  must  not  plan  too  soon 
retirement  from  business  unless  he  has  a  hobby 
or  another  pursuit  to  retire  on,  as  well  as  a 
competency.  If  he  is  so  unfortunate  as  to  have 
no  hobby,  by  all  means  let  him  beg,  borrow,  or 
hire  one.  Better  still,  two,  one  indoor  and  one 
outdoor.  The  hobby  should  be  commenced 
while  he  is  still  at  active  work,  since  the  inclina- 
tion and  aptitude  to  begin  something  new 
becomes  increasingly  difficult  as  one  grows 
older.  The  exercise  of  the  brain  in  intellectual 
pursuits  keeps  that  organ,  and  with  it  the  entire 
body,  young,  and  business  men  would  do  well 
to  choose  some  intellectual  hobby.  It  is  highly 
instructive  to  observe  the  longevity  in  men  of 
high  intelligence.  They  usually  are  or  have  been 
engaged  in  those  callings  which  require  the 
continued  exercise  of  the  intellectual  faculties 
upon  comparatively  new  matter,  or  upon  new 
combinations  of  familiar  data. 


CHAPTEK  XII 

GENERAL   TREATMENT    OF   NERVOUS 
DISORDERS 

HYGIENIC  PHYSICAL  MEASURES 

MANY  a  patient  suffering  from  a  milder  form  of 
nervous  disorder  feels  better  for  a  "  change." 
A  short  release  from  his  burdening  duties,  a 
break  in  the  monotony  of  his  work,  often  does 
wonders.  He  should  seek  conditions  and  in- 
fluences which  give  fair  chances  for  the  recu- 
peration of  his  energies,  and  which  are  adapted 
to  his  abilities,  his  knowledge  and  social  con- 
dition, and  are  full  of  joyful  associations  and 
emotions. 

Patients  suffering  from  a  severer  form  of 
nervous  disorder  have  frequently  to  be  recom- 
mended to  take  absolute  REST  for  a  time, 
to  withdraw  completely  from  the  occupation, 
whether  it  be  of  business  or  pleasure,  which  has 
exhausted  their  nervous  system,  and  from  the 
source  of  worry  which  has  depressed  their 
mentality.  Speaking  generally,  such  separation 

171 


172     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

is  beneficial  for  the  patient  when  those  living 
with  him  display  either  exaggerated  tenderness  or 
disobliging  indifference,  or  an  irritating  want  of 
comprehension  of  his  feelings  of  malaise  and  his 
sufferings.  In  such  case  he  is  better  isolated 
from  his  family  and  those  surroundings  in  which 
his  ailment  developed  or  which  helped  to  make  it 
chronic .  In  withdrawing  from  his  habitual  circles 
the  patient  further  escapes  the  often  too  attentive 
care  of  his  relatives  and  the  incessant  questions 
about  his  health,  or  one  symptom  or  another  of 
his  complaint,  with  which  they  overwhelm  him  ; 
he  breaks  away,  so  to  speak,  from  that  moral 
atmosphere  made  up  of  solicitude  and  com- 
miseration, and  sometimes  also  of  ironical 
indifference,  by  which  his  mental  depression  and 
the  irritability  of  his  temper  have  been  fostered. 
In  the  milder  cases  complete  rest  from  work 
is  not  to  be  recommended  ;  they  will  do  better 
by  cutting  down  their  obligations.  Complete 
rest  is  likely  to  make  them  less  able  for  work, 
to  diminish  their  fitness  instead  of  increasing  it. 
For  the  one  thing  which  requires  an  expenditure 
of  energy  is  the  setting  in  motion.  This  alone  is 
painful.  The  wise  simply  manage  so  as  to  be 
always  in  motion.  The  man  who  does  not  work 
regularly  and  without  interruption  is  constantly 
obliged  to  renew  the  setting  in  motion,  to  compel 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  173 

his  brain  to  become  attentive,  to  constrain  his 
intellect  by  command  to  a  given  task,  and  this 
the  most  gifted  find  fatiguing.  Still  there  are 
some  brain  workers  for  whom  the  perfection  of 
a  holiday  will  be  found  in  doing  nothing,  in  the 
simple  contemplation  of  nature :  the  sight  of 
the  sea,  of  the  forest,  of  the  country.  This 
razes  from  their  minds  the  manifold  associations 
and  stimuli  of  their  ordinary  lives. 

So-called  "  rest-cures  "  are  often  beneficial  to 
those  whose  nervous  systems  are  greatly  ex- 
hausted, but  there  are  few  patients  so  seriously 
ill  that  they  require  to  stay  in  bed  all  day ;  and 
I  have  known  a  good  many  who  were  rendered 
so  irritable  and  restless  by  "  rest  in  bed  "  that 
their  condition  was  worse  after  the  "  cure " 
than  at  the  commencement  of  the  treatment. 
It  has  to  be  remembered  that,  if  we  isolate  the 
patient,  we  place  him  under  artificial  conditions 
and  cannot  judge  of  his  real  progress ;  for  he  will 
have  to  return  to  those  surroundings  which 
brought  about  his  neurosis. 

Sometimes  the  patient  tries  TRAVELLING  as  a 
remedial  measure  in  the  hope  that  it  may  do 
him  good.  It  is  quite  true  that  a  change  of 
scene  and  surroundings,  combined  with  relief 
from  work,  is  very  beneficial  in  diverting  the 
patient's  thoughts  from  himself  and  restoring 


174     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

him  to  a  healthier  frame  of  mind.  But  again, 
a  physician's  advice  is  required ;  for  we  have  to 
remember  that  a  nervous  patient  is  frequently 
not  only  jaded  in  mind  and  body,  and  unable 
to  stand  the  strain  of  travelling  or  to  take  an 
interest  in  sight-seeing,  but  he  is  also  suffering 
from  digestive  derangements  and  sleeplessness, 
and  these  latter  conditions  are  often  aggravated 
by  travelling.  He  should  not  start  off  on  a  sea 
voyage  before  his  physical  condition  has  im- 
proved, for  not  for  everyone  is  the  life  on  board 
a  ship  suitable,  certainly  not  in  a  case  of 
mental  depression.  Life  on  board  ship  is  in 
itself — by  its  monotony  and  want  of  interest — 
depressing  to  many  travellers,  and  it  is  rarely 
that  a  ship's  doctor  has  had  any  special  experi- 
ence of  nervous  disorders.  We  see  sometimes 
evidences  of  the  non-success  of  this  mode  of  self- 
help  in  the  newspaper  paragraphs,  which  chronicle 
the  accidents  to  persons  when  taking  sea  voyages 
for  their  health.  There  is  no  objection,  however, 
to  a  patient  going  on  a  sea  voyage  when  still 
fairly  fit  or  during  the  period  of  convalescence. 
A  holiday  is  an  event  in  the  spiritual  life,  and 
in  proportion  as  we  have  or  have  not  the  gifts 
of  the  spirit,  so  we  enjoy  a  holiday,  or  fail  to 
enjoy  it.  The  very  words  we  use  of  a  holiday 
proclaim  its  spiritual  significance ;  for  we  call 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  175 

it  a  change,  or  recreation — that  is  to  say, 
conversion,  or  regeneration. 

Peace  of  mind,  readiness  to  please  and  be 
pleased,  simplicity  and  reverence  are  factors  of 
a  holiday  no  less  essential  than  fresh  air,  exercise, 
sight-seeing,  and  sport.  But  this  peace  of  mind, 
though  it  thrives  well  on  solitude  and  silence, 
thrives  likewise  on  a  great  crowd  in  a  strange 
city.  It  needs  only  to  be  free  ;  it  must  have  the 
liberty  of  the  spirit  of  holidays.  One  of  us  finds 
that  freedom  in  the  loneliness  of  the  country, 
another  finds  it  in  the  companionship  of  un- 
familiar fellow-creatures  ;  there  is  no  accounting 
for  what  we  falsely  call  tastes,  but  are  in  reality 
diversities  of  gifts.  One  word  of  advice  :  the 
holiday-maker  should  not  take  with  him  the 
same  clothes  and  talk  which  he  has  been  using 
all  the  season. 

There  is  a  conviction  in  the  minds  of  many 
people  that  in  matters  regarding  the  recuperation 
of  health  there  is  nothing  like  the  SEA.  "  A  blow 
from  the  briny  "  is  a  very  common  recommenda- 
tion in  cases  of  slackness,  and  is  meant  to  suggest 
that  sea  air  is  salutary.  In  not  a  few  cases  this 
is  a  delusion.  It  is  true  that  as  a  rule  there  is 
nothing  to  be  said  against  the  quality  of  sea  air  ; 
it  is  cool,  pure,  and  clean,  its  supply  is  unlimited 
and  ever  fresh ;  yet  it  is  not  always  that  the 


176      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

individual  seeking  strength  can  respond  to  the 
powerful  and  exciting  stimulus  of  the  bracing 
sea  air;  the  digestive,  secretory,  circulatory, 
and  eliminatory  systems  may  be  goaded  to  an 
energy  of  which  they  are  incapable  by  reason 
of  a  general  debilitated  condition  ;  they  are  not 
able  to  do  their  work  without  exhaustion,  and 
the  last  state  may  be  worse  than  the  first.  When 
sea  air  disagrees  with  the  temperament  digestive 
disturbances  arise ;  and  if  the  excretory  functions 
are  not  in  good  going  order,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
so-called  bilious  individuals  and  plethoric  per- 
sons, headaches,  giddiness,  and  a  train  of  other 
symptoms  make  an  appearance.  As  a  rule  the 
effect  upon  such  cases  of  the  less  stimulating 
country  air  is  magical.  When  that  is  so,  it 
means  that  the  great  human  machine  and  its 
complexes  gain  vigour  best  by  repose.  When 
strength  has  been  restored  in  this  way,  the  tonic 
air  of  the  sea  may  then  be  tried  with  the  greatest 
advantage.  There  can  be  no  more  satisfactory 
formula  for  the  restoration  of  the  hard-worked 
person  than  first  a  soothing,  restful  environment 
at  home  or  in  the  country  and  then  a  tonic  one 
of  sea  or  mountain  air.  To  plunge  straight  into 
the  tonic,  invigorating  air  of  the  seaside  is  an 
irrational  procedure  for  many  "  run-down " 
cases. 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  177 

Then  as  to  BATHING,  its  chief  value  lies  in  its 
exhilaration.  It  does  not  do  to  make  a  penance 
of  it.  Not  all  persons  can  enjoy  it,  and  to  some 
it  does  positive  harm.  One  may  be  clean 
without  bathing.  The  benefit  derived  from  the 
morning  bath  is  in  the  reaction,  the  glow  that 
follows  it,  not  in  the  cold  plunge  itself.  Cold  in 
general,  and  cold  water  in  particular,  are 
superb  tonics,  first  to  the  nervous  system, 
through  its  branches  in  the  skin,  second  to  the 
heart  and  blood-vessels  as  shown  in  the  glow, 
and  third  to  the  muscles  and  digestive  glands. 
But,  like  any  other  tonic,  while  a  small  dose 
stimulates,  a  large  one  depresses;  and  the  size 
of  the  dose  depends  entirely  on  the  bather.  For 
a  strong,  vigorous  man  or  woman  in  the  prime 
of  life,  nothing  is  better  than  the  cold  plunge. 
It  is  the  reaction  that  we  should  aim  at.  If  we 
do  not  get  this  the  bath  is  a  failure,  if  not  an 
injury.  For  persons  less  vigorous,  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  bath  should  be  modified  to  a  degree 
which  enables  one  to  lie  in  it  for  at  least  half  a 
minute  with  comfort;  for  the  shock  of  sudden 
cold  has  its  dangers,  especially  after  fifty,  when 
the  arteries  are  losing  their  elasticity.  The  best 
temperature  is  the  one  that  gives  the  best  re- 
action, and  consequently  most  pleasure,  and  all 
baths  should  be  taken  in  a  reasonably  warm  room. 


178      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

As  in  the  cold  bath,  so  there  is  no  benefit 
gained  by  heroically  enduring  chilliness, 
shivering,  and  acute  discomfort  in  sea  water, 
under  the  impression  that  because  it  is  dis- 
agreeable it  is  manly  and  bracing  and  will  in 
the  long  run  do  good.  Sea  bathing  should 
be  regarded  solely  as  an  enjoyment,  and  practised 
as  such.  The  strong  will  find  it  a  bracing  and 
exhilarating  sport,  and  may  indulge  in  it  freely, 
not  only  without  harm,  but  with  great  benefit. 
The  weak  and  relaxed  and  under-vitalised,  and 
especially  all  who  know  themselves  to  be  below 
par  in  any  respect,  should  indulge  in  it  most 
sparingly. 

As  regards  hot  baths,  these  also  have  their 
uses  and  their  drawbacks.  They  have  two 
distinct  purposes  of  utility,  the  purely  mechani- 
cal one  of  cleansing,  the  other  for  just  the  opposite 
function  of  the  cold  bath,  soothing  and  relaxing 
instead  of  toning  up  and  invigorating.  The 
relaxing  and  soothing  effects  of  the  hot  bath  are 
very  real,  and,  under  proper  circumstances,  of 
great  value.  Partly  by  virtue  of  its  heat,  partly 
by  the  steam  which  is  inhaled  in  the  course  of 
it,  and  partly  by  its  stimulating  effect  upon  the 
excretory  glands  of  the  skin,  the  hot  bath  has 
a  remarkable  effect  in  removing  aches  and  pains, 
or  "  taking  the  soreness  out  of  "  tired  muscles. 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  179 

For  these  purposes  it  should  obviously  be  taken 
at  or  near  bedtime,  when  the  day's  work  is  over, 
and  the  skin  may  safely  remain  relaxed  for  at 
least  one  to  three  hours  afterwards.  For  the 
average  man  or  woman  a  bath  of  this  description 
taken  in  the  evening  is  perfectly  legitimate  and, 
indeed,  a  beneficial  procedure.  It  has  also 
usually  the  desirable  effect  of  inducing  sleep  in 
those  who  are  disposed  to  insomnia. 

However,  it  may  become  a  source  of  danger 
by  its  very  attractiveness.  It  is  soothing  and 
so  enjoyable  that  it  is  easy  to  carry  it  to  such 
an  extreme  as  to  relax  the  skin  and  produce  a 
more  or  less  permanently  depressing  effect  on 
the  nervous  system  by  its  overuse. 

Then  as  regards  MUSCULAR  EXERCISE.  Un- 
doubtedly, a  man  who  works  hard  with  his  mind 
feels  better  for  a  few  moments  of  physical  exer- 
cise ;  remaining  fixed  in  one's  chair  at  a  desk  is 
not  a  healthful  practice.  But  physical  exercise 
is  advantageous  only  if  it  be  moderate  ;  other- 
wise it  simply  adds  to  the  fatigue  of  the  brain. 
Prolonged  and  fatiguing  exercises,  taken  not  for 
any  enjoyment  in  them,  but,  as  a  matter  of 
conscience,  "  to  build  muscle,"  are  distinctly 
dangerous.  The  heaviest  strain  of  exercise  is 
thrown  not  on  the  muscles,  but  on  the  heart  and 
blood-  vessels.  Training  should  be  directed  to  the 


180      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

nervous  system.  The  mere  increase  in  strength 
of  a  particular  muscle  counts  for  little.  It  is  the 
rapid,  accurate,  purposeful  combination  of  a 
dozen  muscles  with  the  eye,  the  ear,  the  sense 
of  touch  and  resistance  that  forms  two-thirds  of 
training.  And  this  is  done  solely  through  the 
nervous  system. 

One  must  not  look  at  exercise  merely  for  its 
effect  on  the  muscular  apparatus.  Its  psycho- 
logical value  is  as  important  as  its  physiological. 
People  often  take  up  home  gymnastics  with 
religious  enthusiasm  and  get  splendid  results 
out  of  them — for  a  time.  Few  keep  it  up  long. 
That  does  not  mean  that  the  exercise  system  is 
at  fault.  It  simply  means  that  it  failed  to 
hold  the  interest.  If  a  man  forces  himself  to 
exercise  simply  because  he  thinks  it  his  duty, 
more  than  half  its  benefits  are  lost.  For  a  really 
valuable  exercise  is  one  which  reaches  beyond 
the  muscles  and  the  digestive  organs  ;  it  braces 
up  and  stimulates  the  mind.  The  kind  of  exer- 
cise that  hits  the  mark  is  the  kind  a  man  likes 
for  its  own  sake. 

There  are  many  people  who  keep  well  and  who 
do  their  work  successfully  without  ever  taking 
any  formal  exercise  at  all.  A  man  who  takes  an 
intelligent  interest  in  the  character  of  his  food,  who 
eats  properly,  attends  to  the  demands  of  his 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  181 

bowels,  keeps  his  skin  in  good  order,  and  pro- 
vides himself  with  a  decent  amount  of  mental 
relaxation — such  a  man  can  often  go  for  a  long 
time  without  any  special  exercise. 

But  a  man  who  eats  big  dinners  must  have 
bodily  exercise.  So  must  a  man  who  works  in 
a  badly  ventilated  room.  So  must  a  man  who 
has  a  tendency  to  worry,  or  to  constipation,  or 
to  headache.  Indeed  the  number  of  those  who 
escape  the  need  is  very  small. 

It  is  the  quality  of  muscular  effort  that  counts 
rather  than  quantity.  So  long  as  muscular 
effort  is  strengthening  the  heart  and  developing 
the  nervous  system  and  increasing  the  appetite, 
it  is  doing  good  ;  beyond  this  it  is  physiologically 
valueless,  often  harmful,  however  great  an 
economic  or  sporting  value  it  may  have.  So 
long  as  exercise  gives  pleasure,  exhilaration, 
it  is  doing  good.  When  it  is  not  enjoyed,  it 
is  either  neutral  or  harmful  physically.  Some 
men  cannot  do  without  a  considerable  amount ; 
others  keep  "  fit  "  with  little  or  none. 

For  men  of  middle  age  exercise  is  necessary 
but  difficult  to  prescribe,  for  they  have  not  the 
speed  for  quick  games,  nor  the  suppleness  for 
gymnastics ;  yet  they  eat  and  drink  more,  and 
more  richly,  than  the  young,  for  the  pleasures 
of  the  table  outlast  others,  and,  seeking  neither 


182      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

fame  among  men  nor  love  of  women,  they  sit 
long  over  meat  and  wine. 

Old  age  needs  little  exercise  ;  sunshine  and 
good  company  cheer  the  old  man.  He  needs 
restraint  more  than  incentive.  We  must  see 
that  the  old  man's  machinery  works  with  as 
little  friction  as  possible. 

A  word  of  warning  as  to  intermittent  excesses 
in  the  way  of  exercise  may  not  be  out  of  place. 
Men  who  lead  a  sedentary  life  rush  off  to  the 
country  for  the  week-end  and  play  golf  or  tennis, 
or  take  long  walks  all  the  time,  returning  to 
town  on  Monday  feeling  the  reverse  of  "fit." 
They  have,  in  fact,  fatigued  their  muscles  with 
work  to  which  habitual  inaction  has  made  them 
unequal,  and  the  result  is  that  they  are  poisoned 
by  an  excess  of  waste  products,  engendered  by 
the  unwonted  exertion.  Exercise  needs  to  be 
conducted  with  care ;  it  is  not  at  all  times 
good,  nor  in  all  degrees.  Many  suffer  from  lack 
of  it,  but  many  from  taking  it  indiscreetly. 

Walking  is  perhaps  the  best  and  most  readily 
available  form  of  exercise  for  most  people,  but 
has  one  disadvantage.  As  soon  as  the  walk 
becomes  too  much  of  a  routine,  and  the  ground 
gone  over  has  lost  its  interest,  or  is  even  of  such 
a  nature  as  to  permit  introspection  or  occupation 
with  other  things,  rather  than  with  the  sur- 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  183 

roundings,  then  walking  loses  most  of  its  efficacy 
as  a  form  of  exercise.  That  is  probably  why 
people  find  golf  such  a  healthy  exercise.  They 
get  a  walk  while  at  the  same  time  their  thoughts 
are  centred  on  the  game  with  its  endless  varieties, 
and  they  can  be  so  absorbed  in  it  that  for  the 
time  they  cannot  think  of  anything  else ;  and  for 
the  class  of  patient  we  are  speaking  of  this  is 
just  what  is  necessary  for  them. 

Exercise  should  be  allied  with  pleasure ;  it 
is  for  recreation.  The  mere  motion  to  a  place 
is  not  enough,  unless  to  move  is  gladness  simply ; 
as  oftentimes  it  is  in  sunshine  for  the  beauty  of 
it  and  in  storm  for  the  pleasure  which  the  contest 
gives.  A  man  will  say  he  takes  enough  exercise, 
because  rising  late  and  eating  a  full  meal  in  too 
short  a  time  he  walks  at  top  speed  to  his  station 
or  his  office  ;  another,  because  when  exhausted 
with  the  day's  work  he  forces  himself  to  walk 
a  long  way  home.  The  one  hurries,  the  other 
fatigues  himself  ;  neither  effort  is  the  exercise 
that  brings  health,  but  a  strain  that  often 
causes  disease.  So  it  comes  that  there  is  a 
philosophy  of  exercise,  and  its  practice  should 
be  varied  to  each  age  and  condition  of  life. 

The  patients  whom  we  have  under  considera- 
tion often  fail  to  appreciate  the  nervous  and 
mental  origin  of  their  numerous  complaints  and 


184      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

seek  MEDICINAL  AID  for  their  individual  symp- 
toms, whether  it  be  headache,  backache,  pains 
in  the  limbs,  dyspepsia,  palpitation,  insomnia, 
and  the  rest.  They  seem  to  suppose  that  the 
drugs  fit  diseases  in  a  perfect  way.  The  physician 
does  not  always  give  drugs  because  he  thinks  it 
will  cure  the  disease ;  he  has  to  give  a  pre- 
scription sometimes  because  the  patient  is  not 
happy  till  he  gets  it ;  too  often  he  is  not  happy 
even  then.  The  popular  belief  in  the  all-sufficing 
efficacy  of  drugs  is  widespread.  The  aristocratic 
patient  no  more  believes  that  his  disorder  can 
be  cured  without  the  aid  of  a  prescription  than 
his  poorer  fellow-mortal,  who,  when  ill,  attends 
regularly  at  the  hospital  or  dispensary  in  order 
to  obtain  the  bottle  of  physic,  which  he  looks 
upon  as  indispensable  to  the  restoration  of  his 
health.  The  popularity  of  the  bottle  depends 
upon  the  basal  idea  that  in  some  mysterious  way 
it  represents  the  doctor's  intelligence  and  skill 
in  a  form  capable  of  being  swallowed,  and  so 
brought  into  direct  contact  with  the  disease. 
There  are  numberless  occasions  when  drugs  are 
given,  there  being  at  the  time  no  distinct  indica- 
tion for  giving  any,  but  the  sick  are  not  reasonable 
beings,  and,  unless  they  have  a  bottle  of  medicine 
to  anchor  their  faith  to,  they  are  in  a  state  of 
unrest  that  is  positively  harmful  to  their  pro- 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  185 

gress.  But  there  are  multitudes  who  are  not 
in  this  parlous  state,  who  are  capable  of  listening 
to  reason;  but  having  been  taught  to  look  for 
their  prescription  or  their  bottle  of  medicine,  they 
have  no  idea  of  the  value  of  advice  only  or  of 
the  need  of  the  watchful  eye.  It  is  very  dis- 
appointing when,  after  we  have  been  giving 
advice  for  about  an  hour  and  nattered  ourselves 
on  having  made  an  impression,  we  are  met  with 
the  question  on  leaving  :  "  Are  you  not  going 
to  give  me  a  prescription  ?  3: 

The  advance  of  civilisation  has  done  little  or 
nothing  to  decrease  the  hopeful  spirit  which 
throughout  the  ages  has  prompted  man  to  believe 
in  the  curative  power  of  drugs.  No  doubt,  the 
cut-and-dry  method  of  prescribing  in  the  out- 
patient departments  of  hospitals  is  responsible 
to  some  extent  for  the  implicit  belief  in  the 
physic  bottle.  The  patient  wishes  for  cure  and 
immediate  relief ;  he  or  she  believes  that  the 
physician  who  has  studied  so  much  has  some 
remedy  already  prepared  for  such  disease,  and 
all  that  he  will  have  to  do  is  to  go  to  the 
pharmacist  and  get  it.  He  listens  only  dis- 
tractedly to  the  counsels  on  hygiene  which  the 
serious  physician  gives  him,  and  he  looks  upon 
them  merely  as  measures  intended  to  favour  the 
medicinal  action,  which  no  doubt  they  often  are. 


186      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

The  general  idea  of  treatment  amongst  the 
public  seems  to  be  that  certain  preparations 
relieve  certain  symptoms,  and  that  when  par- 
ticular phenomena  present  themselves  the  same 
remedies  must  be  used,  no  matter  what  the 
origin  of  these  symptoms.  Slight  ailments, 
vague  aches  and  pains,  are  borne  with  a  varying 
amount  of  patience  by  different  individuals. 
In  many,  the  least  departure  from  health  is  a 
signal  for  the  self -administration  of  drugs. 
Taking  drugs  without  consultation  with  a 
medical  practitioner  is  undoubtedly  on  the 
increase,  and  it  is  the  delight  of  some  individuals 
to  advise  their  friends  to  take  certain  things  for 
the  relief  of  their  ills.  Many  of  the  popular 
preparations  are  of  course  harmless,  only  con- 
taining simple  ingredients ;  but  when  more 
potent  remedies  are  used,  such  as  narcotics,  the 
risk  becomes  serious. 

It  is  very  common  for  patients  when  they 
suffer  from  nervous  exhaustion  or  are  "  run 
down  "  to  ask  a  physician  for  a  "  tonic,"  and 
often  they  get  it.  This  is  a  mistake,  for  many  of 
the  nervous  symptoms  due  to  exhaustion  require 
a  "  sedative  "  medicine  and  not  a  tonic.  Tonic 
remedies  may  be  given  when  the  tremors, 
palpitation,  morbid  fears,  etc.,  have  disappeared ; 
then  they  will  prevent  a  relapse,  but  to  give 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  187 

them  in  the  early  stage  frequently  aggravates 
the  patient's  condition. 

Certainly,  we  must  raise  the  vital  energy  of 
the  patient,  but  the  physician  must  choose  the 
proper  time  for  it.  There  is  a  great  difference 
in  vital  energy.  One  man  has  more  of  it  than 
another.  One  man  recovers  rapidly  and  surely 
after  a  nervous  breakdown,  while  another  drags 
along  through  years  of  semi-invalidism.  Func- 
tional nervous  disorder  is  due  to  an  enfeeblement 
of  nerve  force,  and  to  this  the  treatment  must 
be  directed  as  well  as  to  the  mental  s}7'mptoms. 
A  valuable  agent  for  raising  the  tone  of  the 
nervous  system,  the  resisting  power,  and  the 
general  vitality  of  the  patient  is  ELECTRICITY. 
There  are  several  reasons  why  electricity 
has  been  tardily  established  as  a  therapeutic 
agent.  Until  recently  there  was  a  great  lack 
of  precision  in  the  knowledge  possessed  con- 
cerning it.  Besides  this,  electricity  has  always 
appealed  to  the  human  imagination,  and  in  the 
hands  of  quacks  and  charlatans  has  been  utilised 
to  impress  that  large  section  of  the  public  which 
is  gullible ;  but  with  the  effect  of  raising  the 
distrust  and  prejudice  of  medical  men  against 
a  therapeutic  measure  for  which  marvellous 
powers  were  claimed.  Lay  practitioners  may 
understand  the  machine  which  they  are  using, 


188     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

and  have  some  general  knowledge  of  electricity ; 
but  they  know  little  or  nothing  of  the  anatomy 
and  physiology  and  the  diseases  of  the  nervous 
system.  Because  electrical  treatment  fails  to 
do  any  good  in  these  cases,  and  sometimes  does 
positive  harm,  there  is  a  prejudice  against  the 
treatment  not  only  on  the  part  of  the  public, 
but  also  on  the  part  of  a  good  many  medical 
men  who  have  not  studied  nervous  diseases 
very  closely,  and  have  never  been  called  upon 
to  give  electrical  treatment.  On  the  other  hand, 
physicians  who  do  know  all  about  the  good 
effects  of  electricity  have  been  too  much  in  the 
habit  of  recommending  lay  practitioners,  over 
whom  they  can  have  little  or  no  control.  Even 
if  the  electricity  is  applied  in  accordance  with 
the  instructions  received,  there  is  the  mental 
element  in  all  nervous  disorders  which  must 
never  be  neglected,  and  none  but  a  medical  man 
can  be  a  skilled  psychotherapist.  The  conse- 
quences of  electrical  applications  in  the  hands  of 
non-medical  persons  may  be  disastrous.  When 
we  think  of  it,  a  man  or  woman  who  has 
taken  a  three  months'  course  in  some  hospital 
or  quack  medical  institution  can  set  up  in 
practice  for  himself,  and  advertise  electrical 
treatment  in  competition  with  men  who  spent 
five  or  six  years  in  their  medical  education 


GENERAL  TREATMENT  189 

and  several  years  more  in  getting  skilled  in  their 
specialty. 

Gradually  the  utilisation  of  electricity  is 
passing  out  of  the  hands  of  pretenders  and 
showmen,  and  its  value  and  merit  are  becoming 
recognised  by  thoughtful  men  and  scientific 
workers,  who  see  in  it  a  vast  power  for  good  if 
kept  within  the  compass  of  its  applicability. 
Medical  electricity  has  been  undergoing  very 
important  developments  during  the  last  few 
years,  and  to  an  extent  scarcely  realised  by 
those  who  are  not  intimately  associated  with 
the  subject.  It  is  now  much  more  scientifically 
understood,  and  electrical  applications  are  cor- 
respondingly more  accurate  and  reliable.  The 
day  has  gone  past  when  a  more  or  less  intelligent 
manipulation  of  a  few  switches  was  considered 
a  sufficient  qualification  for  the  practice  of 
electro-therapeutics.  The  best  results  will  be 
obtained  only  by  those  whose  medical  and 
scientific  training  has  been  comprehensive. 

Often  the  nervous  system  is  too  exhausted  for 
the  patient  to  respond  to  psychotherapeutic 
influence.  When  by  electrical,  medicinal,  or 
other  treatment  we  have  improved  his  general 
constitutional  condition,  he  feels  "  fit  "  again, 
and  his  morbid  fears  or  other  abnormal  feelings 
disappear  without  any  special  effort.  On  the 


190      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

other  hand,  where  they  are  more  deeply  rooted, 
the  patient's  attendances  for  electrical  treatment 
give  us  an  opportunity — which  we  might  not 
get  otherwise — of  employing  such  "  suggestion  " 
therapy,  persuasive  and  analytical  methods,  as 
may  suit  his  individuality,  and  thus  both  his 
mental  and  physical  health  are  restored. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  POWER   OF   SUGGESTION   IN   DAILY   LIFE 

AND  MEDICAL  PRACTICE, 
AND  OTHER  METHODS  OF  PSYCHOTHERAPY 

IT  is  a  popular  error  that  SUGGESTION  is  practised 
only  by  medical  men,  and  chiefly  as  hypnotic 
suggestion.  We  cannot  escape  its  influence. 
First  of  all,  there  are  the  subconscious  elements 
of  our  character  which  act  on  us  as  a  constant 
suggestion,  fashioning,  after  their  own  image,  all 
our  impressions  and  all  our  thoughts.  Every 
man,  of  necessity,  sees  other  men  and  Nature 
itself  through  the  prism  of  his  own  individuality. 
Thus  the  wicked  man  believes  in  the  wickedness 
of  others,  and  the  pessimist  is  convinced  deeply 
that  everything  is  wrong,  when  only  himself  is 
wrong.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  people 
who  scarcely  ever  act  from  motives  originating 
within  themselves,  but  whose  entire  lives  are 
lived  in  obedience  to  the  suggested  ideas  and 
feelings  of  others.  The  feelings  of  affection, 
esteem,  awe,  or  fear,  which  those  who  are  talking 

191 


192      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

to  us  inspire  in  us,  surreptitiously  prepare  the 
paths  of  our  understanding,  and  our  reason  is 
often  taken  in  a  trap.  Somebody's  optimistic 
reflection  can  give  us  strength,  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  his  ill-humour  can  take  away  all  our 
enthusiasm  and  energy.  Some  individuals  seem 
to  have  a  "  winning  way  "  with  them,  and  are 
able  to  induce  others  to  fall  into  their  way  of 
thinking  and  to  do  for  them  what  they  wish 
done.  We  let  ourselves  be  captivated  by  their 
superficial  eloquence,  by  the  charm  of  their 
language.  Even  the  most  resolute  characters  are 
influenced  by  suggestion.  It  is  only  required  that 
the  suggestion  should  be  made  artfully.  The 
idea  need  only  be  introduced  discreetly  and 
gradually  in  order  to  succeed.  By  indirect 
suggestion,  the  subject  has  no  consciousness  that 
his  views  are  being  modified.  Besides,  an  idea 
introduced  almost  unnoticed  is  likely  to  lie 
latent  for  a  period,  and,  when  it  does  assert 
itself,  it  will  appear  to  the  subject  to  have 
been  originated  by  himself. 

Children  are  trained  almost  wholly  by 
suggestion.  Next  to  the  parental  influence, 
the  suggestions  received  during  school  life  have 
the  greatest  influence  on  the  formation  of 
the  future  character.  Suggestion  lies  at  the 
bottom  of  all  forms  of  moral  and  religious 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        193 

teaching.  It  is,  in  fact,  the  basis  of  education. 
We  are  all  open  to  suggestion,  but  some  are 
more  so  than  others.  The  maintenance  of  social 
life  depends  to  a  great  extent  on  the  degree 
of  power  of  making  and  receiving  suggestions; 
and  the  firmest  friends  and  the  happiest 
couples  in  life  are  frequently  those  who  are  in 
this  respect  well  matched.  The  measure  of 
pleasure  we  get  from  life  depends  more  on  our 
suggestibility  than  on  any  other  factor.  Some 
people  can  be  happy  even  in  misery.  Books  are 
often  bought  because  of  their  suggestive  titles ; 
fashionable  clothes  are  worn  because  of  the 
suggestion  of  wealth  and  respectability.  Certain 
foods,  the  habit  of  open  or  closed  windows,  and 
other  idiosyncrasies  and  whimsies  often  produce 
the  pleasures  of  comfort,  or  displeasures  and  dis- 
comforts, not  by  their  actual  effects,  but  by 
suggestion. 

There  are  certain  classes  of  persons  whose 
intellectual  labours  are  characterised  by  sugges- 
tibility in  a  very  marked  degree,  as,  for  example, 
authors.  What  can  flatter  an  author  more  than 
to  hear  that  his  novel  made  men  and  women 
laugh  or  weep,  or  was  effective  in  creating  good 
morals  or  wicked  conduct  ?  And  what  is  the 
object  of  the  dramatist  and  actor  but  to  suggest 
certain  thoughts  and  feelings  to  the  audience, 


194     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

to  make  them  think,  laugh,  or  cry,  at  his  will  ? 
The  transformed  emotion  may  be  suppressed  and 
is  usually  not  lasting,  but  with  a  few,  it  is  some- 
times strong  enough  to  prevent  their  enjoying 
their  supper  and  sleep  that  night. 

Even  in  business,  suggestion  plays  an  important 
role.  The  best  salesman  is  he  who  can  dispose 
of  goods  that  the  purchaser  did  not  intend  to 
buy,  at  least  not  at  the  price  asked.  The  best 
buyer  is  he  who  can  make  a  man  sell  his 
goods  at  a  figure  which  he  regrets  as  soon  as 
they  part.  The  art  of  advertising  depends 
almost  entirely  on  its  power  of  sugges- 
tion. The  daily  repetition  of  a  statement 
suggests  that  the  assertion  is  a  fact. 

Suggestion  influences  not  merely  our  mental 
states,  but  can  affect  the  bodily  functions.  It 
is  a  fact  of  observation  that  pleasant,  joyful, 
exalting  emotions  are  accompanied  by  a  feeling 
of  well-being  and  capacity,  by  an  increase  in  the 
vital  functions  and  an  invigoration  of  the  whole 
organism ;  while,  by  certain  depressive  and 
distressing  emotions,  the  contrary  effect  is  pro- 
duced and  the  nutrition  of  the  body  suffers. 
Everyone  knows  how  the  receipt  of  an  un- 
pleasant letter  may  make  him  lose  all  appetite 
for  food  and  even  cause  him  indigestion  or 
headache,  how  fear  may  actually  paralyse  the 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        195 

muscles  and  keep  him  "  rooted  to  the  spot," 
how  sudden  shock  will  sometimes  result  in 
instant  death,  how  long-continued  grief  or 
mental  strain  will  sap  the  strength  of  the  body. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  mental  disposition  can 
be  influenced  by  the  bodily  functions.  Nobody 
is  constantly  the  same  self.  We  vary  not  only 
at  different  periods  of  our  life,  but  on  different 
days,  according  to  our  bodily  state  ;  sometimes 
sanguine,  sometimes  gloomy  ;  sometimes  genial, 
sometimes  reserved  ;  sometimes  apathetic,  some- 
times energetic.  It  is  evident,  therefore,  that 
not  only  can  the  body  be  weakened  through  the 
agency  of  the  mind,  but  it  can  be  strengthened 
also  by  the  same  agency. 

We  are  constantly  influencing  others  and  are 
constantly  influenced  by  others  ;  but  not  only 
does  mind  act  on  mind,  our  mental  states 
influence  our  bodily  states  and  our  bodily  states 
influence  our  mental  states.  It  is  the  scientific 
study  of  this  action  and  reaction  which  has  been 
taken  up  by  numerous  expert  psychologists 
within  recent  years,  and  the  results  of  which  are 
being  utilised  nowadays  by  physicians  in  the 
treatment  of  disease  under  the  name  of  psycho- 
therapy. 

The  first  essential  for  successful  psychotherapy 
is  that  the  patient  have  faith  in  the  skill,  the 


196     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

judgment,  and  the  honesty  of  his  medical 
adviser.  If  the  patient  lacks  confidence  in  the 
physician  he  is  not  likely  to  carry  out  his  in- 
structions with  that  accuracy  and  exactness  of 
detail  which  is  at  all  times  the  secret  of  success. 
The  physician,  observing  that  the  patient  fails 
to  obey  him,  loses  his  interest  in  the  case,  and 
unfortunately  the  patient  is  the  sufferer  under 
these  circumstances.  It  is  the  patient  who  first 
acts  psychically  on  the  physician ;  and  the  manner 
in  which  the  patient  first  acts  towards  the 
physician  is  quite  as  important  a  factor  in 
successful  psychic  treatment  as  is  the  demeanour 
of  the  physician  himself.  Where  there  is  no 
psychic  contact  the  enthusiasm,  the  joy  in 
one's  work,  diminishes.  Hence  it  is  this 
psychic  contact  which  plays  the  determining 
role  in  psychotherapy.  Without  it  medicines 
may  be  administered  and  surgical  operations 
performed  effectively ;  but  successful  suggestions 
cannot  be  implanted. 

Wherever  this  psychic  contact  evolved  from 
sympathy  is  present,  it  will  not  be  difficult  for 
the  physician  to  extend  that  measure  of  tran- 
quillity and  patience  which  the  nature  of  psycho- 
therapy demands.  This  very  demand,  in  fact, 
makes  the  practice  of  psychotherapeutics  im- 
possible for  many  physicians.  Time  and  patience 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION       197 

are  factors  of  the  greatest  importance.  To  listen 
to  the  never-ending  complaints  of  nervous 
patients  is  always  a  tax  on  both  time  and 
patience ;  but  he  who  tries  to  hurry  his  patient, 
he  who  receives  these  complaints  restlessly, 
without  interest,  or  even  with  a  hint  that  the 
complaints  are  foolish  or  imaginary,  will  never 
achieve  the  slightest  success  in  this  form  of 
treatment.  There  are  no  fancied  ills.  There 
are  physical  ills  and  mental  ills.  Mental  ills  are 
just  as  real  as  physical  ills.  A  person  may  be 
ailing  because  he  persuades  himself  that  he  is 
ailing ;  but  in  that  case  his  mind  is  so  affecting 
his  body  that  he  is  actually  ailing  physically, 
though  the  cause  of  the  trouble  is  mental. 

If  the  patient  feels  that  he  has  not  confidence 
in  the  doctor  he  has  consulted,  the  best  thing 
for  him  to  do  is  to  seek  the  advice  of  a  physician 
in  whom  he  has  confidence,  and  to  follow  out 
his  treatment,  for  one,  two,  or  three  months  if 
need  be,  until  the  desired  result  is  obtained. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  he  feels  that  he  is  losing 
rather  than  gaining  ground,  he  would  be  foolish 
to  continue  any  mode  of  treatment  which  is 
delusive,  useless,  and  unsatisfactory. 

This  is  of  all  things  the  most  important. 
Many  a  patient  becomes  chronic,  when  he  might 
have  been  cured  long  before,  simply  because  of 


198     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

the  advice  of  his  too  anxious  friends  to  consult 
this  man  or  that,  or  to  take  this  or  that  quack 
medicine,  which  cured  Mr.  So-and-so  when  every- 
body had  given  him  up.  I  need  scarcely  say  that 
this  is  very  unfortunate  for  the  patient. 

The  difference  between  a  successful  doctor 
and  another  who,  perhaps  with  greater  mental 
gifts  and  larger  knowledge,  fails  to  win  the 
confidence  of  patients  is  mainly  one  of  person- 
ality. The  man  who  impresses  sufferers  and  their 
friends  with  belief  in  himself  will — assuming  him 
to  be  honest — do  far  more  good  than  he  who, 
whatever  may  be  his  scientific  attainments,  has 
not  the  power  of  inspiring  faith  ;  in  a  word,  the 
miracle  of  cure — in  the  class  of  cases  with  which 
we  are  here  dealing — is  largely  wrought  by 
psychotherapy,  of  which  the  most  important 
element  is  the  personal  influence  of  the  physician, 
by  which  he  is  able  to  soothe  the  patient's  fears, 
allay  his  anxieties,  make  him  face  the  situation 
calmly  so  that  he  may  not  use  up  any  of  his 
vital  force  in  useless  worry,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
employ  all  his  available  psychic  energy  in  helping 
nature  to  overcome  whatever  disturbance  there 
is  within  the  organism. 

The  mental  element  in  disease  is  a  universal 
and  constant  fact,  but  it  prevails  in  different 
cases  to  a  different  extent.  I  could  relate 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        199 

remarkable  cases  of  cures  by  mental  impressions 
only.  There  are  no  two  cases  alike ;  and  not  only 
are  the  easily  recognisable  differences  of  sex  and 
age,  occupation  and  education,  financial  means, 
temperament  and  capacity,  decisive;  but  all 
the  subtle  variations  of  prejudices  and  beliefs, 
preferences  and  dislikes,  family  life  and  social 
surroundings,  ambitions  and  prospects,  memories 
and  fancies,  diet  and  habits  must  carefully  be 
considered.  Every  element  of  a  man's  life- 
history,  impressions  of  early  childhood,  his  love 
and  his  successes,  his  diseases  and  his  distresses, 
his  acquaintances  and  his  reading,  his  talent, 
his  character,  his  sincerity,  his  energy,  his 
intelligence — everything  germane  to  the  indi- 
vidual— ought  to  determine  the  details  of  the 
psychotherapeutic  method.  As  it  is  impossible 
to  determine  all  those  factors  by  any  sufficient 
enquiry,  most  of  the  adjustment  of  method  must 
be  left  to  the  instinct  of  the  physician,  in  which 
wide  experience,  solid  knowledge,  tact,  and 
sympathy  must  be  blended.  Even  the  way  in 
which  the  patient  reacts  on  the  method  will  often 
guide  the  instinct  of  the  well-trained  psycho- 
therapist. The  securing  of  personal  information 
is  of  the  utmost  importance,  because  very 
often  details  of  life  and  habits  are  discovered 
that  can  be  so  modified  by  instruction  as  to 


200     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

bring  about  a  disappearance  of  unfavourable 
influences. 

In  the  next  place,  let  me  emphasise  the 
importance  of  a  correct  diagnosis  in  each  case. 
It  is  as  important  to  know  what  sort  of  a  patient 
has  a  disease,  as  what  sort  of  a  disease  a  patient 
has.  This  does  not  mean  merely  determining 
the  name  of  the  disease  ;  it  means  obtaining  a 
complete  grasp  of  the  patient's  condition — why 
is  he  ill ;  what  prevents  him  from  getting  well ; 
what,  if  any,  cause  is  still  in  operation  ?  Indeed, 
I  am  realising  more  and  more  that  the  successful 
psychotherapist  must  be  first  of  all  a  skilled 
physician  with  a  wide  experience  of  men  and 
women,  not  alone  in  disease,  but  also  in  health. 
Often  some  departure  from  proper  ways  of 
physical  living  will  be  found  to  be  the  starting- 
point.  It  may  have  been  unavoidable  when  it 
occurred,  or  have  been  thought  so  at  least,  or 
more  likely  not  thought  about  at  all  until  the 
mischief  was  done. 

Every  case  needs  a  special  method  and  is 
in  a  way  amenable  to  special  procedures  of 
verbal  suggestion.  All  who  have  had  prac- 
tice among  nerve  patients  know  how  much, 
in  spite  of  very  many  points  of  resem- 
blance, they  really  differ  from  one  another  in 
their  tendencies,  their  sensitiveness,  their  char- 


THE  POWJER  OF  SUGGESTION       201 

acter,  their  social  aspirations,  and  their  degree 
of  intelligence ;  all  of  which  are  conditions  that 
require  from  the  physician,  if  he  is  to  conduct 
the  psychical  treatment  well,  the  most  varied 
modes  of  address  and  manner.  Consequently, 
before  undertaking  the  psychical  treatment  of  a 
nerve  patient,  we  want  to  enquire  not  only  into 
his  history,  his  hereditary  and  personal  antece- 
dents, but  also  into  the  persons  around  him,  the 
circumstances  in  which  he  first  became  ill  and 
the  real  causes,  moral  or  other,  of  his  nervous 
exhaustion. 

Analysis  will  often  discover  as  the  funda- 
mental difficulty  a  sort  of  derangement  of  moral 
perspective.  Trifles  have  come  to  occupy  the 
foreground  so  completely  that  they  obscure  or 
altogether  hide  the  larger  and  more  important 
things  beyond  them.  This  is  often  because 
trifles  do  really  and  naturally  occupy  too  large 
a  share  of  his  daily  attention.  The  application 
of  a  little  reasoning  power  to  the  consideration 
of  such  matters  will,  if  the  trouble  be  not  too  far 
advanced,  reduce  things  to  something  like  their 
proper  perspective. 

The  mind  and  will  of  nervous  patients  is 
essentially  weak  and  vacillating  ;  hence  arises 
the  necessity  for  the  controlling  influence  and 
guiding  efforts  of  a  will  superior  to  their  own. 


202     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

What  they  want  is  disciplined  treatment,  under 
someone  who,  whilst  having  plenty  of  sympathy, 
can  mix  it  with  firmness  and  authority,  so  as 
to  check  the  ramifications  of  disordered  feeling 
and  make  the  patient  realise  how  to  help  himself. 
Where  worry  has  played  a  prominent  part  in 
the  causation  of  the  patient's  illness,  and  where 
it  has  been  impossible  to  remove  its  source,  the 
physician's  task  becomes  a  formidable  one  and 
will  necessitate  the  exercise  of  the  finest  tact, 
founded  upon  a  wide  knowledge  of  human  nature 
and  of  the  various  moral  agencies  which  may  be 
brought  beneficially  to  bear  upon  it.  It  will  do 
little  good  to  tell  this  type  of  patient  that  he 
should  not  worry ;  he  knows  as  much  himself, 
and,  if  he  does  not,  his  relatives  or  his  friends 
have  told  him  so  long  before  he  has  reached  the 
physician.  They  have  also  told  him,  in  a  spirit 
of  genuine  sympathy,  that  he  should  cease  to 
think  so  much  about  himself,  or  that  he  ought 
to  take  a  rest,  or  become  interested  in  some 
hobby  or  in  outdoor  sports.  Perhaps  they  have 
even  lent  him  books,  which  he  has  read  with 
hopeful  diligence,  about  the  value  of  optimism 
and  of  cheerfulness  and  self-control,  with  well- 
meaning  hints  as  to  the  best  method  of  culti- 
vating these  estimable  qualities.  But  in  the  end 
it  has  come  to  nothing,  and  why  ?  Because  it 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        203 

is  merely  touching  the  fringe  of  the  problem. 
What  this  man  wants  to  know  is,  not  that  he 
should  cease  to  worry,  which  is  obvious,  but  how 
he  is  to  cease  to  worry.  And  whoever  can  answer 
this  problem  gets  at  the  root  of  the  matter. 
Discouraged,  weary,  pessimistic,  the  patient 
comes  to  the  psychotherapist  asking,  though  he 
does  not  know  it,  for  a  practical  philosophy  of 
life.  His  own  has  broken  down ;  or  else  he  had 
never  anything  worth  the  name  and  never  really 
felt  the  need  of  it  until  the  present  crisis  brought 
him  sharply  to  the  realisation  that  such  a  thing 
is  indispensable. 

The  patient  has  to  be  taught  to  think  for 
himself  and  how  to  exercise  MENTAL  DISCIPLINE. 
As  a  rule  he  is  complaining  that  he  lacks  decision, 
cannot  concentrate  at  will,  and  that  his  thoughts 
are  uncontrolled  and  wandering.  Mental  disci- 
pline gives  force  and  efficiency  to  the  mental 
powers,  and  strength  to  character.  The  patient 
is  also  likely  to  admit  that  he  has  got  into  a  mental 
groove  from  which  he  cannot  extricate  himself. 
He  is  likely  to  admit  that  he  has  lost  all  interest 
in  subjects  that  do  not  directly  concern  himself ; 
but  he  may  be  unwilling  to  believe,  or  may  even 
resent  the  suggestion,  that  his  mental  state  is 
due  to  a  large  extent  to  his  never  having  thought 
for  himself  and  having  taken  all  his  thoughts 


204     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MIEN 

second-hand,  and  thus  having  given  his  brain 
no  work  to  do.  That  is  how  he  became  intro- 
spective and  watched  the  internal  working  of 
his  bodily  machinery,  to  which  the  original  and 
busy  man  pays  little  or  no  attention. 

Of  course,  when  the  attention  is  fixed  exclu- 
sively upon  a  diseased  idea,  it  is  very  difficult 
for  suggestion  to  find  an  entrance  into  the  brain. 
Therefore  the  preliminary  to  all  successful 
treatment  is  to  remove  unfavourable  sugges- 
tions— mostly  due  to  imperfect  knowledge — be- 
fore favourable  suggestions  are  made.  It  will 
require  considerable  patience  and  perseverance 
to  succeed ;  but  even  with  very  obstinate 
patients  there  is  a  way  of  making  an  impression 
on  the  brain,  and  once  an  entrance  is  gained  into 
the  fortress  of  the  mind,  the  gates  for  the  ad- 
mission of  other  impressions  can  be  widened  and 
widened  till  all  resistance  is  broken. 

The  morbid  ideas  of  the  patient  are  the  result 
of  irritation  of  certain  brain  cells.  It  is  not  the 
idea  itself,  but  the  recurrence  of  the  idea,  which 
is  morbid.  Hence  it  is  not  always  advisable  to 
go  direct  against  his  ideas,  but  rather  to  try  to 
direct  the  current  of  his  thoughts  into  other 
channels.  It  is  wonderful  how  sometimes  a 
single  impression  made  upon  the  mind  by  means 
of  suggestion,  a  single  hopeful  idea  introduced 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        205 

into  it,  may  suddenly  change  the  whole  current 
of  feeling  and  divert  it  from  a  morbid  into  a 
healthy  channel.  If  we  can  once  fix  the  atten- 
tion upon  any  belief,  or  a  happiness  which  is 
capable  of  attainment,  we  have  made  easy  the 
way  to  recovery.  If  we  can  inspire  by  our 
assurance  any  glimmering  hope  of  restoration, 
we  have  ministered  powerfully  to  composure  and 
serenity  of  mind  and  entered  on  the  path  that 
leads  to  ultimate  cure. 

In  order  to  gain  mental  control,  the  cultivation 
of  a  hopeful  spirit  is  of  importance.  Pessimism 
as  a  working  principle  of  life  is  utterly  bad  from 
the  point  of  view  of  mental  stability.  Human 
nature,  as  a  general  rule,  absolutely  needs  for 
its  continual  mental  health  the  support  of  an 
inspiring  optimism.  Those  who  look  for  trouble 
will  always  find  it  knocking  at  the  door.  I  do 
not  mean  to  convey,  however,  that  all  men  have 
it  in  their  power  to  be  optimistic  or  pessimistic, 
just  as  they  wish.  That  is  not  so.  These  condi- 
tions of  feeling,  to  a  large  extent,  come  by 
temperament ;  but  most  men  also  have  some 
choice  in  this  as  in  other  affairs  of  life.  It  is  a 
wholesome  determination  not  to  allow  the  pin- 
pricks of  life  to  upset  one. 

The  patient  must  be  taught  how  to  forget  his 
troubles.  We  all  try  to  remember  too  much. 


206      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

We  are  cultivating  the  memory  but  not  the  art 
of  forgetfulness,  which  is  equally  important. 
A  well-trained  memory  is  a  very  useful  faculty 
to  possess,  but  if  the  health  is  sound  and  the 
brain  clear  the  impressions  we  receive  will  in 
any  case  be  more  vivid  and  therefore  more 
lasting.  A  defective  memory  is  often  a  sign  of 
disturbed  health ;  and  when  this  is  attended  to, 
no  artificial  aids  for  improving  the  memory  will 
be  necessary.  The  patients  under  consideration 
too  often  remember  what  they  should  forget. 
To  let  their  disappointments,  their  failures,  their 
disagreeable  experiences,  linger  in  their  minds, 
not  only  dissipates  their  mental  energy,  but 
reacts  upon  their  body,  impairing  digestion, 
disturbing  sleep,  and  the  general  health  suffers 
in  consequence.  Forgetting  is  a  splendid  mental 
calisthenic  and  a  good  medicine  for  these 
patients.  When  the  remembrance  of  unpleasant 
happenings  crowds  into  their  mind,  they  should 
use  their  will-power  and  turn  their  thoughts  to 
happier  things.  Let  them  take  up  a  book  and 
read,  or  go  out  into  the  fresh  air.  Let  them  fill 
the  mind  so  full  of  other  matters  that  there  will 
be  no  room  for  the  disagreeable  memories. 
Let  them  go  to  sleep  every  night  with  the 
thought  of  pleasant  things  before  them  and 
begin  the  next  day  as  though  it  was  the  first 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        207 

day  of  their  life  and  their  only  day,  and  let  them 
make  this  day  a  record  of  sweet  memories. 
To  forget — that  is  what  they  need.  Just  to 
forget — themselves,  their  petty  annoyances,  their 
bitter  disappointments,  their  mental  difficulties, 
their  bodily  sensations.  Let  them  learn  to  forget, 
make  a  study  of  it,  let  them  practice  it.  Let 
them  become  experts  in  the  art  of  forgetting 
what  is  not  worth  remembering,  and  they  will 
add  immeasurably  to  the  health  of  both  mind 
and  body. 

Not  alone  can  functional  disorders  be  bene- 
fited by  suggestion,  but  various  symptoms  of 
organic  disease  can  be  also  efficiently  relieved. 
In  all  cases  of  serious  organic  disease  there  is 
a  strong  nervous  element.  The  patient  is  apt 
to  be  agitated,  perhaps  he  sleeps  badly,  or  there 
may  be  pain.  Now,  if  we  can  soothe  the  nervous 
system,  secure  sleep,  and  remove  pain — and  we 
can  do  all  this — we  are  going  a  long  way  to 
improve  the  patient's  condition.  If  we  can 
alleviate  the  symptoms  we  have  achieved  a  great 
deal.  If,  for  instance,  pain  is  disturbing  diges- 
tion, rest,  and  the  general  mental  capacity,  the 
relief  of  pain  places  the  patient  on  an  altogether 
different  footing  from  that  on  which  he  was  before. 
In  the  same  way  with  sleeplessness.  If  we  can 
relieve  sleeplessness  in  many  cases  the  funda- 


208      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

mental  cause  of  that  sleeplessness  may  be  better 
treated.  But  as  long  as  sleeplessness  persists 
we  are  unable  to  attack  the  real  cause.  Often 
an  illness  is  made  worse  by  the  fears  of  the 
patient.  By  suggestion  treatment  we  can  calm 
and  quieten  the  patient's  natural  apprehension, 
and  thus  avert  the  worst  effects  of  a  disease. 

Suggestion  treatment  does  not  constitute  the 
entire  psychotherapy.  To  apply  it  successfully 
we  must  use  scientific  methods  of  PSYCHO- 
ANALYSIS and  synthesis,  that  is  to  say,  we  must 
dissect  the  mental  tendencies  of  the  patient 
until  we  find  the  real  root  of  his  trouble,  and  we 
must  give  them  a  new  direction,  together  with 
moral  therapy  and  hygienic  physical  measures. 
When  we  analyse  the  mind  of  the  patient,  it  is 
often  found  that  some  painful  experience  in 
early  life,  of  which  he  has  lost  recollection,  has 
brought  about  a  mental  conflict  and  is  still 
exercising  an  influence,  though  unconsciously, 
on  his  present  thoughts,  feelings,  and  actions, 
and  is  the  source  of  his  nervous  derangement. 
In  some  cases  the  mere  confession  gives  relief, 
and  in  others  the  fact  that  the  hidden  influence 
is  brought  under  conscious  mental  control  brings 
contentment,  secures  the  proper  mental  adjust- 
ment, and  leads  to  recovery. 

Many  physicians  claim  to  use  psychotherapy 


THE  POWER  OF  SUGGESTION        209 

who  use  only  the  method  of  PERSUASION,  which 
consists  of  explaining  to  the  patient  the  true 
reasons  for  his  condition  and  making  an  appeal 
for  the  reform  of  his  habits.  This  does  very  well 
in  the  simpler  cases  when  done  methodically, 
but  it  is  my  experience  that  by  the  time 
most  nervous  patients  come  to  the  physician, 
they  have  got  beyond  the  influence  of  mere  persua- 
sion and  require  not  only  to  be  told  to  reform 
their  habits,  but  to  be  shown  how  to  reform  them. 
Often  they  know  perfectly  well  where  they  have 
offended,  but  lack  the  power  to  break  themselves 
of  their  unhealthy  physical  or  mental  indulgences. 
We  may  correct  errors  of  interpretation  by 
persuasion,  but  to  eradicate  pathological  con- 
victions and  to  combat  apprehensions,  "  sugges- 
tion "  treatment  must  be  employed. 

In  both  methods,  that  of  persuasion  and  that 
of  suggestion,  the  mental  mechanism,  which  has 
engendered  the  nervous  disorder,  must  be  taken 
apart  bit  by  bit  and  be  built  up  again 
on  a  rational  basis  by  the  process  of  RE- 
EDUCATION. We  must  show  the  patient  in 
what  way  he  has  sinned ;  how  much  his  pre- 
occupations, his  reproaches,  and  remorses  are 
exaggerated,  and  how  useless  they  are  ;  what 
is  the  exact  origin  of  his  auto-  and  hetero- 
suggestions  ;  we  must  show  him  his  errors  of 


210      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

interpretation  of  pathological  phenomena,  and 
what  is  the  influence  which  emotional  causes 
exert  upon  him.  We  must  get  the  patient  to 
realise  his  previous  misconceptions,  must  uproot 
undesirable  habits,  which  bad  education,  imita- 
tion, neglect,  etc.,  have  developed  in  him ;  we 
must  teach  him  to  minimise  his  difficulties,  to 
stop  the  magnification  of  trifles,  and  to  gain 
self-control ;  in  short,  we  must  aim  at  bringing 
about  a  rational  mental  adjustment. 

It  will  be  seen  that  it  is  not  by  any  one  method, 
but  rather  by  a  combination  of  the  various 
methods  which  constitute  psychotherapy,  that 
we  can  hope  to  restore  the  patient  to  health. 
But  what  I  wish  to  lay  particular  stress  on  is 
that  in  our  successful  teaching  of  self-control 
and  mental  discipline  lies  the  future  happiness 
of  the  patient  and  the  prevention  of  his  relapse. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  METHOD   OF  APPLYING   "SUGGESTION" 
TREATMENT 

DIRECTIONS   FOR  AUTO-SUGGESTION 

SUGGESTIBILITY  is,  as  we  have  seen,  a  charac- 
teristic of  all  human  beings,  but  there  are 
methods  which  increase  that  suggestibility. 
Let  me  describe  the  one  method  which  I  have 
found  almost  invariably  successful. 

The  patient  is  put  in  a  comfortable  position 
on  a  couch  or  arm-chair,  in  a  quiet  room,  is  asked 
to  breathe  regularly  and  deeply,  and  to  compose 
himself  in  such  a  way  as  to  bring  about  thorough 
relaxation  of  his  muscles.  The  relaxation  of 
the  body  and  cessation  from  any  voluntary 
muscular  contraction  is  intended  to  stop  the 
numerous  leaks  of  nervous  energy,  and  the 
regular  deep  breathing  is  to  purify  the  blood  and 
favour  its  circulation  through  the  brain.  All 
victims  of  despondency,  all  downcast  and  crest- 
fallen people  are  shallow  breathers. 

The  patient  is  then  asked  to  gaze  intently  for 


212     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

a  while  on  some  object,  a  picture,  crystal,  or 
subdued  light,  or  to  listen  attentively  to  a 
monotonous  sound,  and  to  concentrate  his 
thoughts  thereon.  This  process  helps  to  prevent 
the  eyes  from  wandering  all  round  the  room  and 
seeing  the  pictures,  books,  and  furniture  ;  it 
helps  to  prevent  other  sounds  being  heard, 
shuts  out  distracting  and  exciting  thoughts, 
prevents  the  mind  from  wandering,  and  pro- 
duces a  passive  subjective  condition  suitable  for 
suggestion  and  auto-suggestion.  In  very  sus- 
ceptible subjects  a  state  of  drowsiness  may  be 
produced,  the  eyelids  may  get  heavy,  when  the 
patient  will  find  it  a  relief  to  close  his  eyes  and 
rest  in  a  peaceful  condition.  In  recent  years 
this  state  of  abstraction  with  relaxation  has  been 
spoken  of  as  the  hypnoidal  state,  because  it  is 
a  state  which  resembles  the  preliminaries  of 
sleep. 

By  the  concentration  of  his  attention  we  have 
put  the  subject  in  the  condition  of  objective 
passiveness,  in  which  the  brain  is  at  rest,  the 
muscles  are  relaxed,  all  distracting  thoughts  are 
warded  off,  and  the  mind  is  completely  absorbed 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  external  sensations.  We 
have  done  the  same  as  any  man  does  in  ordinary 
circumstances  when  he  wants  to  concentrate  on 
a  subject ;  he  stops  people  talking  to  him  and 


"SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT        213 

withdraws  his  attention  from  distracting  sounds 
and  all  outside  impressions  for  a  while.  An 
orator  trying  to  make  a  speech  to  a  roomful  of 
talking  people  will  not  make  very  much  impres- 
sion ;  but  when  his  audience  has  been  quieted,  the 
ideas  he  presents  will  have  some  definite  weight. 
In  suggestive  therapeutics  the  physician  is  the 
orator  and  the  restive  audience  is  represented 
by  the  turbulent  thoughts  of  the  patient. 

We  can  now  proceed  to  talk  to  the  patient 
about  his  ailment,  reassure  him  of  his  power  to 
control  his  cravings,  and  to  put  away  doubts 
and  questionings  which  are  irrational  and  en- 
tirely due  to  habitual  tendencies  that  he  has 
allowed  to  grow  on  him.  All  conceptions  and 
ideas  which  we  put  forth  are  such  as  would 
appeal  to  the  patient's  reason,  and  do  not  come 
into  collision  with  either  his  convictions  or  his 
feelings.  For  this  purpose  it  is  of  course  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  know  what  chords  are  likely 
to  respond,  and  how  we  may  build  up  the  dis- 
integrated personality.  We  explain  to  the 
patient  the  true  reasons  for  his  condition ;  we 
show  him  in  what  way  he  has  erred,  what  are 
the  faults  of  his  character  and  reasoning  that 
brought  about  his  present  condition.  We  point 
out  to  the  patient  how  much  his  preoccupations 
and  reproaches  and  remorses  are  exaggerated, 


214     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

and  how  useless  they  are.  We  endeavour  to 
establish  confidence  in  himself,  and  to  awaken 
the  different  elements  of  his  personality  which 
will  enable  him  to  regain  self-control.  We  try 
to  get  the  patient  to  turn  his  attention  away 
from  that  which  is  painful  and  concentrate  it 
upon  what  is  agreeable  and  hopeful,  to  think  of 
other  and  higher  things  than  his  own  person, 
to  control  and  order  his  thoughts  and  sensations 
that  he  may  dominate  them,  and  not  be 
dominated  by  them.  By  the  concentration  of 
attention,  the  patient  also  forgets  his  internal 
sensations. 

Just  as  pain  can  be  made  more  acute  by  think- 
ing of  it,  so  it  can  be  diminished  by  withdrawing 
the  attention  from  the  painful  part.  From  the 
candidate  in  a  competitive  examination  who 
forgets  his  toothache  till  he  comes  out  of  the 
examination  room,  to  the  soldier  in  action 
unconscious  of  the  bullet  wound  till  he  faints 
from  loss  of  blood,  we  have  instances  enough  of 
intense  concentration  of  attention  on  other  events 
which  has  often  made  the  resolute  spirit  alto- 
gether unconscious  of  conditions  which  would 
have  been  appalling  to  the  ordinary  man. 

The  patients  do  not  lose  consciousness  ;  they 
know  what  is  taking  place,  though  they  may 
close  their  eyes  and  be  willing  to  abstract  their 


"SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT        215 

minds.  The  suggestion  given  is  received  by 
them  in  full  consciousness  ;  it  does  not  escape 
from  the  control  of  their  personality.  And  if 
they  are  docile  subjects,  convinced  of  the 
intellectual  superiority  of  the  physician,  quite 
disposed  in  consequence  to  obey  him,  and 
vividly  impressed  by  the  method  and  by  what 
they  expect  of  it,  it  is  easy  to  understand  that 
they  accept  and  carry  out  the  "  suggestion  " 
that  has  been  given  to  them.  But  this  suggestion 
is,  on  ultimate  analysis,  only  a  suggestion 
received  in  the  waking  state,  facilitated  perhaps 
by  the  belief  of  the  invalid  in  the  efficacy  of  this 
mode  of  treatment  and  by  the  ceremonial 
associated  with  it.  This  form  of  treatment 
presents  no  dangers.  The  physician  does  not 
impose  his  will  upon  the  patient ;  he  acts  only 
as  a  guide  and  teacher  to  enable  him  to  discipline 
himself  and  to  co-ordinate  his  scattered  forces. 
It  is  certain  that  suggestion  treatment,  thus 
understood  and  applied,  is  able  to  render  real 
service,  as  the  examples  quoted  in  the  next 
chapter  will  show. 

In  this  subconscious  state  any  resolution  that 
is  passed  by  the  subject  is  likely  to  be  carried 
into  action.  Thus  a  person,  whose  will  has  be- 
come so  defective  that  he  is  unable  to  break 
himself  of  a  certain  habit,  can  determine  in  that 


216     NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

state  that  he  will  no  longer  give  way  to  it. 
He  states  to  himself  the  reasons  why  he  ought 
not  to  give  way  to  it,  why  it  would  be  positively 
disastrous  for  him  to  go  on  as  he  has  done — 
and,  indeed,  that  man  will  find,  when  the 
temptation  occurs  again,  that  all  his  reflec- 
tions are  so  vividly  brought  before  him  that 
he  will  have  no  difficulty  in  resisting  it. 

We  do  not  know  why  the  resolutions  made  in 
this  state  should  have  such  a  powerful  effect ; 
we  do  not  know,  for  the  mechanism  of  the  brain 
machine  is  still  a  mystery  to  us.  But  that  the 
brain  is  capable  of  working  unconsciously  some- 
times more  efficiently  than  in  the  conscious  state, 
of  that  we  have  several  examples.  Thus  it 
happens  sometimes  that,  when  we  try  to  recall 
a  name,  we  fail  to  remember  it  in  spite  of  the 
most  determined  efforts.  We  leave  off  thinking 
about  it  and  begin  doing  something  else,  and  after 
a  few  minutes  the  desired  name  is  remembered, 
as  if  of  its  own  accord.  The  lesson  we  can  draw 
from  this  is  that  we  should  not  be  disappointed 
if  an  effort  of  will  fails,  for  the  brain  can  act 
intelligently  without  our  being  conscious  of  the 
manner  in  which  it  works.  The  effort  made 
has  been  enough  to  set  in  motion  our  mental 
activity  in  a  manner  unknown  to  us  and  to 
make  the  missing  word  reappear  in  consciousness, 


"  SUGGESTION  "  TREATMENT        217 

while  our  thoughts,  at  the  actual  time,  seemed 
occupied  with  other  subjects.  Again,  many 
persons  can  wake  at  any  time  they  desire  and 
find  that,  for  this  purpose,  they  need  only  fix 
their  attention  on  the  hour  determined  for  a 
few  moments  before  going  to  sleep.  Similarly 
we  can  produce  profound  modification  in  our- 
selves by  simply  affirming  what  we  desire.  By 
keeping  a  particular  thought  vividly  in  our 
minds  just  at  the  moment  of  going  to  sleep, 
once  sleep  has  supervened  this  idea  will  continue 
to  develop  and  unfold  itself  without  effort ;  and 
what  is  more,  will  often,  thanks  to  the  state  of 
mental  concentration,  do  so  with  more  logical 
precision  than  would  have  been  the  case  in  the 
waking  state. 

Why  is  the  time  before  going  to  sleep  so  well 
adapted  for  suggestion  and  auto-suggestion  ? 
Because  we  are  then  in  a  dark  and  silent  room, 
our  eyes  are  shut  to  all  visual  impressions,  the 
muscles  are  relaxed,  and  our  body  is  in  comfort, 
and  we  have  dismissed  all  disturbing  thoughts 
from  our  mind.  This  is  exactly  what  is  done 
in  our  treatment.  The  patient  is  installed 
where  nothing  can  distract  his  senses  or  excite 
his  mental  faculties,  his  attention  is  completely 
released  and  therefore  able  to  be  directed  to 
any  idea  upon  which  he  is  told  or  chooses  to 


218     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

concentrate;  and  experience  has  taught  us  that 
under  such  conditions,  the  idea  thus  strength- 
ened has  its  power  of  realisation  greatly 
increased. 

It  is  not  absolutely  necessary  to  wait  until 
going  to  sleep  for  the  exercise  of  auto-suggestion. 
After  a  little  practice,  we  are  able  to  concentrate 
for  suggestion  at  any  time  and  anywhere  during 
the  day  by  just  isolating  ourselves  for  a  moment, 
and  concentrating  the  mind  on  the  suggestion. 
The  willing  should  not  be  intense,  there  should 
not  be  any  strain  or  struggling.  It  ought  rather 
to  be  like  a  quiet,  firm  desire,  impressed  clearly 
and  with  conviction.  The  attention  is  focussed 
upon  it,  and  then  the  idea  is  dismissed ; 
and,  although  conscious  attention  is  diverted 
from  it,  the  idea  realises  itself  unperceived. 

As  before  mentioned,  we  are  most  susceptible 
to  psychic  suggestion  at  the  moment  when  we 
are  on  the  verge  of  sleep.  A  man  who  is  ambi- 
tious for  himself  will  take  advantage  of  the 
opportunity  this  offers;  and,  when  he  goes  to 
sleep,  will  make  sure  that  the  thoughts 
admitted  into  his  mind  are  strong  and  healthy 
thoughts — thoughts  of  joy,  of  success,  and 
accomplishment.  This  is  not  romance.  It  is 
certain  fact  that  a  man  can  make  suggestions 
to  himself  at  this  time,  and  that  there  wil]  be 


"SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT        219 

a  positive  effect  for  good  upon  the  spirit  and 
efficiency  of  his  life.  It  will  be  seen  that  this 
state  is  very  similar  to  the  one  a  devout  person 
is  in  when  offering  a  prayer;  and,  like  a  genuine 
prayer,  a  genuine  resolution  for  reform,  in  the 
subconscious  state,  strengthens  the  moral  quali- 
ties and  increases  the  nervous  energy  that  helps 
the  recovery  from  disease. 

Now,  in  ordinary  people,  this  power  of  sugges- 
tion does  not  come  of  itself ;  it  must  be  educated. 
If  this  auto-suggestion  were  so  easy,  the  patient 
would  never  have  drifted  so  far  as  he  has  done. 
He  requires  the  assistance  of  a  physician,  who 
has  the  right  judgment  of  his  psychic  condition, 
his  individual  qualities,  constitution,  temper, 
disposition,  and  the  mood  he  happens  to  be  in 
at  the  time,  and  who  must  possess,  of  course, 
vast  patience,  abundant  good  nature,  and  tact. 
Some  physicians  fail  in  trying  to  use  this  treat- 
ment either  because  they  are  not  trained  for  it, 
or  they  cannot  judge  the  suitability  and  sugges- 
tibility of  the  patient  for  it,  or  give  the  proper 
suggestions  in  the  right  manner.  Others  again, 
when  using  psychotherapy,  ignore  the  physical 
needs  of  the  organism,  which  should  be  first 
attended  to. 

If  the  suggestionist  is  an  expert,  he  will  know 
how  to  re-educate  his  patient  by  introducing 


220     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

into  the  stream  of  mental  life  new  and  healthy 
complexes,  sound  ambitions,  and  hopeful  visions 
of  the  future,  which  henceforth  affect  the  whole 
personality.  The  physician,  having  previously 
searched  the  mind  of  the  patient  for  the  source 
of  his  disorder  in  the  course  of  listening  to  his 
complete  story,  and  having  discovered  the 
mental  attitude  of  the  patient  toward  his  ailment 
and  the  false  point  of  view  which  has  resulted 
in  the  neurosis,  now  sets  forth  the  right  way  to 
regain  health  and  to  effect  a  readjustment  to 
life.  As  already  insisted  on,  a  necessary  condi- 
tion is  a  thorough  understanding  of  the  indi- 
vidual, his  past  life,  his  aims  and  desires,  in  a 
word,  the  contents  of  his  inner  world.  In 
gaining  this  knowledge,  we  also  learn  his  false 
conceptions  of  his  own  state,  which  themselves 
help  to  perpetuate  his  nervous  state.  One 
further  step  is  to  remove  these  by  substituting 
for  them  correct  ideas  and  by  fixing  them  firmly 
in  the  mind.  Finally,  we  must  take  up  his 
special  problems,  his  work,  his  domestic  life, 
his  pains  and  aches,  his  obsessive  ideas,  his 
special  habits,  in  short,  everything  which  enters 
into  the  orbit  of  his  existence. 

The  patient  is  taught  how  to  concentrate, 
how  to  focus  on  any  given  subject,  and  he  is 
now  counselled  to  do  the  same  throughout  the 


"SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT        221 

day  :  to  focus  his  attention  on  whatever  he  has 
in  hand,  whether  it  be  matters  of  business  or 
pleasure.  He  is  led  to  adopt  new  habits,  to 
gain  new  interests  and  enthusiasms  in  harmony 
with  his  nature  and  possibilities,  and  to  become 
absorbed  in  them.  He  is  told  also  that,  when  he 
leaves  the  room,  he  is  to  use  his  powers  of 
observation ;  to  notice  on  his  way  home  and 
wherever  he  may  go  all  objects  that  may 
interest  him,  to  be  on  the  look-out  for  them,  so 
that  he  may  have  no  opportunity  for  self- 
introspection,  and  may  not  be  disturbed  by 
any  thoughts  which  are  undesirable  or  un- 
welcome to  him. 

After  the  suggestions,  resolutions,  and  auto- 
suggestions have  been  made,  the  patient  is  asked 
to  dismiss  the  whole  subject  from  his  mind  and 
to  try  to  sleep  naturally  for  a  few  minutes  ;  or, 
at  all  events,  to  remain  in  a  condition  of  repose 
for  a  while  before  getting  up. 

This  method  has  the  advantage  that  nearly 
everybody  can  be  subjected  to  it.  It  is  different 
from  that  of  hypnotism,  since  the  person  is  not 
sent  to  sleep  and  no  suggestions  need  necessarily 
be  made  by  the  operator,  but  by  the  patient 
himself  in  accordance  with  his  own  ideas,  and 
he  is  increasing  his  own  will-power.  The  usual 
objection  to  hypnotism  was  that  it  deprived  a 


222     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

person  of  his  will.  In  the  suggestion  treatment 
there  need  be  no  such  apprehension,  for  its  whole 
efficacy  lies  in  the  operator  strengthening  the 
will  of  the  patient.  For  example,  in  many  of  the 
disorders  we  have  mentioned,  we  have  a  lack  of 
control  over  the  powers  which  constitute  mind 
and  character.  By  suggestion  treatment  we 
restore  that  control,  and  teach  the  patient 
mental  discipline.  Our  treatment  is  therefore 
educational.  Re-education  is  the  most  important 
of  the  therapeutic  processes.  Such  a  patient 
has  learned  how  to  help  himself,  and  he  need 
not  fear  a  relapse  to  his  old  condition. 

The  ailments  in  which  psychotherapy  is  of  the 
most  conspicuous  value  are  those  characterised 
by  pain,  insomnia,  abnormal  nervous  irritability, 
nervous  tremors  and  spasms,  depression  of 
spirits,  phobias,  obsessions,  moral  obliquity, 
perversions  of  all  kinds,  drink  and  drug  habits. 

Individuality  is  not  destroyed  nor  weakened, 
but  often  greatly  strengthened  by  the  treatment. 
A  subject  who  has  lost  his  evil  habits,  in  whom 
better  ideals  have  been  introduced,  has  lost 
nothing  of  force  of  individuality ;  it  has  only 
been  improved  and  turned  to  better  account. 
Self-control  has  not  been  diminished,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  the  subject  has  been  made  able  to 
do  the  thing  which  in  his  best  moments  he  de- 


"SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT        223 

sired  to  do,  but  was  not  able  to  accomplish 
unaided. 

Patients  who  are  addicted  to  perverse  habits 
which  undermine  their  physical  health  and 
destroy  their  mental  energy  are  readily  cured  by 
this  method,  the  only  condition  is  their  willing 
co-operation.  Unfortunately  a  good  many  of 
them  do  not  want  to  be  re-educated  and  to  be 
taught  how  to  exercise  self-control.  What  they 
want  is  the  performance  of  a  miracle.  They 
know  nothing  of  suggestion  treatment ;  but  they 
have  heard  of  hypnotism,  and  see  in  it  a  cure 
which  requires  no  personal  effort.  They  would 
like  to  rely  on  the  doctor  rather  than  on  them- 
selves. Many  a  patient  addicted  to  alcohol, 
drug-taking,  or  other  bad  habit  has  come  to  me 
hoping  that  I  would  merely  look  at  him  to 
send  him  to  sleep  and  he  would  wake  up  in  a 
few  minutes  or  half  an  hour  completely  cured. 
True,  such  miracles  have  been  performed ;  but 
they  are  just  rare  enough  to  be  miracles.  Only 
if  the  patient  is  willing  to  submit  to  the  regular 
process  of  treatment  though  it  cost  an  effort  on 
his  part,  and  only  if  he  is  perfectly  sincere  in  his 
desire,  can  he  be  cured. 

If  we  can  succeed  in  getting  a  patient  into  a 
passive  condition,  we  can  give  him  suggestions 
which  attack  the  unnatural  impressions  of  his 


224     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

subconscious  mind,  we  can  teach  him  to  look  with 
disgust  on  his  former  violations  of  nature,  and 
to  find  pleasure  in  natural  and  healthy  modes 
of  life.  We  try  to  improve  his  character  by 
suggestions  of  self-restraint,  which  will  remain 
operative  whenever  temptation  occurs.  He  carries 
out  the  instructions  which  we  have  given  him 
because  they  are  in  accord  with  his  altered 
subconseiousness,  and  so  he  passes  on  to  a  new 
and  happy  life — not  only  relieved  but  cured  of 
the  habits  which  bred  disease.  Surely  to  turn 
the  wavering,  the  despondent,  the  drug-seeking, 
into  the  buoyant,  the  energetic,  the  independent, 
to  snatch  from  the  gloomy  toils  of  melancholy, 
or  from  the  bondage  of  alcohol,  men  and  women 
who  have  many  years  of  life  before  them,  and 
to  render  those  years  active  and  happy  to  the 
individual  and  of  benefit  to  the  community  ;  to 
do  this,  surely,  is  to  perform  a  task  of  which  any 
physician  may  well  be  proud,  and  which  is 
worthy  of  more  recognition  than  the  physician 
generally  receives. 

In  conclusion,  let  me  repeat  the  directions  for 
auto-suggestion  :— 

1.  The  patient  must  practise  first  of  all  to 
get  his  mind  into  a  state  of  peacefulness  and 
calmness.  Let  him  seek  a  quiet  room  where  he 
is  undisturbed,  and  let  him  take  up  a  position 


"SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT        225 

of  ease,  or  lie  comfortably  on  a  couch,  with  all 
the  muscles  relaxed.  Then  let  him  breathe  deeply 
and  regularly,  but  without  an  effort.  If  thoughts 
run  through  his  brain  he  is  not  to  try  to  resist 
or  control  them,  but  just  to  give  way  to  them. 
He  is  not  to  worry  about  them,  but  to  surrender 
himself  to  them,  as  if  he  did  not  care.  Eesistance 
only  increases  the  nervous  tension.  Non- 
resistance  will  soon  put  him  at  ease. 

2.  Having  succeeded  so  far,  the  next  time  he  is 
in  that  state  of  calmness  let  him  try  to  think  of 
something  pleasant,  something  that  delights  him 
to  contemplate,  allowing  his  imagination  free 
play.    In  this  manner,  he  will  gradually  acquire 
the  power  of  focussing  on  an  idea,  and  of  ignoring 
his  external  surroundings  and  internal  sensa- 
tions. 

3.  After  being  able  to  produce  this  condition 
successfully,  he  may  in  this  state  of  calmness 
focus  on  something  he  wishes  to  achieve  ;    for 
example,  to  be  able  to  sleep,  to  have  freedom 
from  bodily  pain  and  discomfort,   to  become 
self-possessed  or  cheerful,  or  to  be  able  to  work 
hard   without   feeling   weary,    and   to    subdue 
irritability  and  the  habit  of  worrying.    He  must 
be  serious  with  his  suggestion.    His  conviction 
must  be  in  it,  but  there  should  be  no  strain,  no 
tension,  no  struggling.     It  ought  rather  to  be 

Q 


226     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

like  a  quiet,  firm  desire.  Having  expressed  his 
desire  or  resolution  deliberately,  he  must  dismiss 
the  subject  and  turn  his  thoughts  again  to  his 
work  or  whatever  he  has  in  hand,  or  simply  rest 
peacefully  for  a  few  minutes. 

For  example,  in  order  to  obtain  sleep  let  the 
patient  get  first  of  all  into  a  condition  of  repose, 
as  already  described,  without  tension  of  either 
muscles  or  mind,  and  with  no  conscious  effort ; 
then  let  him  concentrate  on  the  idea  of  sleep, 
repeating  to  himself :  "I  shall  sleep  within  a 
few  minutes  soundly  and  uninterruptedly,  and 
undisturbed  by  any  discomfort  or  pain,  and  I 
shall  wake  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  feeling 
perfectly  refreshed  and  cheerful."  Having  made 
his  suggestion  with  confidence  in  its  success,  let 
him  think  no  more  about  it,  but  remain  per- 
fectly at  ease;  and  if  sleep  does  not  come  at 
once  he  must  not  be  disappointed,  but  should 
think  of  something  pleasant,  allowing  his  imagi- 
nation free  play.  If  positive  thoughts,  such  as 
"  I  shall  sleep,"  prove  unsuccessful,  let  him  try 
negative  thoughts,  such  as  :  "  I  shall  not  be  able 
to  keep  awake."  He  may  think  of  something 
else  then,  or  try  to  read  a  book ;  and  he  will  soon 
find  that  he  is  getting  drowsy  and  will  fall 
asleep. 


CHAPTER  XV 

EXAMPLES   OF   "SUGGESTION"  TREATMENT 

THE  difficulties  the  psychotherapist  has  to 
contend  with  are  many.  The  first  and  most 
important  condition  for  his  success  is  that  the 
patient  has  faith  in  him.  But  how  is  this 
possible  when  the  patients  are  sent  to  him — not 
infrequently — only  after  all  other  methods  have 
failed,  and  their  belief  in  doctors  in  general  has 
been  considerably  shaken  and  their  resources 
have  been  strained  ?  The  psychotherapist  is 
then  expected — by  some,  at  all  events — to 
succeed  at  a  single  interview  ;  and  if  he  fails, 
the  whole  method  of  psychotherapy  is  con- 
demned. 

There  is  much  ignorance,  too,  as  to  the  kind 
of  cases  that  would  be  benefited  by  such  treat- 
ment ;  and  the  mistake  is  frequently  made,  more 
by  patients  than  by  doctors,  of  regarding  the 
various  methods  of  psychotherapy  as  an  exclu- 
sive system  of  treating  functional  disease,  as  if 
it  were  the  sovereign  remedy  for  all  nervous 

227 


228     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

disorders.  I  do  not  suggest  that  every  case  of 
nervous  disorder  should  receive  this  form  of 
treatment,  nor  do  I  wish  it  to  appear  that  every 
case  treated  by  suggestion  is  always  cured.  But 
considering  the  supposed  wonders  of  the  various 
cults  of  faith  healing,  I  want  to  show  that  psy- 
chical treatment  can  be  carried  out  by  a  qualified 
physician  in  a  legitimate  and  scientific  manner 
with  absolute  success  and  freedom  from  danger. 
Another  obstacle  is  that  we  are  sometimes 
forbidden  to  give  any  medicine,  or  use  any  other 
measure  whatsoever,  to  improve  the  constitution 
of  the  patient.  Yet  it  must  be  obvious, 
that,  while  the  patient  is  in  an  exhausted  state 
and  his  nerves  are  irritable  and  react  too  quickly, 
we  cannot  secure  that  placidity  of  mind  which 
is  so  necessary  for  our  treatment.  Medical 
psychotherapists,  unlike  other  mental  healers, 
do  not  rely  on  psychical  influence  alone,  but  em- 
ploy other  measures  as  well ;  for  even  where 
it  is  simply  a  question  of  curing  a  patient's 
"  bad  habits,"  his  physique  is  likely  to  have 
suffered,  and  we  have  to  restore  not  merely  the 
mental  condition,  but  the  health  of  the  organi- 
sation with  which  mind  is  connected  and  upon 
the  normal  state  of  which  its  soundness  depends. 
It  is  the  duty  of  the  physician,  when  called 
upon  to  treat  a  patient,  to  carry  out  not  one, 


EXAMPLES  229 

but  all  of  the  measures  which  have  been  shown 
by  years  of  experience  to  be  advantageous. 
Medicinal,  hygienic,  dietetic,  physical  and  moral 
measures,  have  all  to  be  employed  according  to 
the  individuality  of  the  patient  and  the  nature 
of  his  complaint.  We  must  not,  as  Christian 
Scientists  and  other  cults  do,  relegate  tried 
methods  to  the  dust-heap,  but  recognise  that, 
even  if  there  be  no  actual  disease  of  the  body, 
the  patient,  owing  to  his  habitual  indulgence 
of  morbid  thoughts  or  habits,  has  weakened  his 
constitution,  and  may  suffer  from  a  state  of 
nervous  exhaustion  or  irritability,  which  require 
treatment  on  established  lines.  Psychical  treat- 
ment alone,  and  physical  measures  alone,  are 
insufficient ;  the  two  must  be  combined,  and 
for  the  proper  application  of  both,  medical  as 
well  as  psychological  knowledge  is  essential. 
The  patient  who  has  been  treated  by  psycho- 
therapy alone  is  likely  to  have  a  relapse,  because 
the  constitutional  condition  which  has  given 
rise  to  the  complaint  has  not  been  attended  to. 
The  patient  who  has  received  constitutional 
treatment  only,  whether  by  medicine  or  any 
other  physical  measure,  may  still  be  subject  to 
his  morbid  thoughts,  because  no  attempt  has 
been  made  to  cure  him  of  his  unhealthy  mental 
habits. 


230      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

The  following  are  examples  of  the  treatment 
of  nervous  disorders  by  psychotherapy  :— 

Case  of  Nervous  Exhaustion  with  Imperative 
Ideas  and  Loss  of  Will-Power  :— 

Successful  merchant,  aged  thirty-six,  of  splendid 
physique,  explained  that  he  was  afraid  of  going 
to  a  theatre  or  any  public  hall  for  fear  that  he 
would  shout  "  Fire,"  and  that  he  had  to  force 
his  handkerchief  in  his  mouth  to  prevent  himself 
from  doing  so.  At  the  same  time,  he  suffered 
from  complete  indecision,  could  not  make  up 
his  mind  to  do  anything ;  and  if  it  was  made  up 
for  him,  he  was  sure  to  stop  in  the  middle  of  any 
action  he  commenced.  For  example,  his  business 
necessitated  his  travelling  from  London  to 
Glasgow,  and  he  delayed  for  days  before  he 
could  make  up  his  mind  to  do  so,  and  ultimately, 
when  he  did  start,  he  got  out  at  Carlisle  to  return 
home.  Letters  which  had  been  written  after 
many  efforts  were  repeatedly  destroyed,  and 
finally,  if  they  were  fortunate  enough  to  reach 
the  letter-box,  he  was  anxious  to  reclaim  them 
from  the  post.  Education  of  the  will  by  means 
of  suggestion,  assisted  by  some  physical  measures 
to  influence  the  source  of  his  affection,  restored 
the  patient  in  a  few  weeks. 


EXAMPLES  231 

Case  of  Nervous  Exhaustion  with  Insomnia  : — 
Patient,  a  professional  man,  forty-eight  years 
of  age,  had  to  do  unusual  hard  work  and  to 
undergo  considerable  anxiety.  The  first  symp- 
tom which  he  noticed  was  sleeplessness,  which 
gradually  got  worse.  He  either  did  not  go  to 
sleep  at  all  on  getting  into  bed,  or,  if  he  dropped 
asleep  from  utter  weariness,  he  woke  up  again 
in  about  half  an  hour  and  lay  restless  during 
the  remainder  of  the  night.  Besides  this,  he 
complained  of  a  feeling  of  great  exhaustion,  total 
disinclination  to  work,  and  to  bodily  exercise 
of  any  kind,  of  weakness  in  the  back  and  pain  at 
the  nape  of  the  neck.  He  was  easily  excited  and 
worried  by  little  things,  and  extremely  intolerant 
of  noise  or  of  being  asked  any  questions.  He 
was  often  troubled  with  a  sense  of  vague  alarm 
and  distressing  sensations  in  the  head.  He 
disliked  his  meals  and  generally  suffered  from 
flatulence.  The  patient  was  treated  with  the 
application  of  the  constant  current  to  the  spine 
and  head,  and  psychotherapeutic  influences  were 
brought  to  bear  during  the  treatment.  He  almost 
immediately  began  to  sleep  well ;  and  after  two 
weeks  the  patient  felt  like  another  man,  being 
able  to  exert  himself  both  mentally  and  bodily, 
to  enjoy  his  meals,  and  to  take  an  interest  in  the 
concerns  of  daily  life. 


232     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

Case  of  Nervous  Exhaustion  with  Headache, 
Giddiness,  and  Impaired  Memory  : — 

A  lawyer,  aged  thirty-eight,  had  experienced 
considerable  domestic  anxiety,  to  which  he 
attributed  his  illness.  He  complained  of  a 
sensation  of  weight  and  pressure  at  the  top  of 
the  head  and  in  the  temples,  and  of  giddiness. 
He  felt  a  swimming  sensation  and  "  unsteadi- 
ness "  in  the  head,  especially  on  assuming  the 
erect  posture,  which  caused  him  sometimes  to 
be  uncertain  and  swaying  in  his  walk.  His 
memory  and  power  of  application  were  very 
much  impaired.  He  was  irritable  to  slight 
noises,  easily  excited,  and  on  examination  his 
reflexes  were  found  exaggerated.  Galvanism 
was  applied  to  the  spine  and  head  with  satis- 
factory results.  The  mental  symptoms  gradu- 
ally yielded  to  "  suggestion,"  and  three  weeks 
after  the  commencement  of  the  treatment  the 
patient  was  able  to  resume  his  work  in  excellent 
health. 

Case  of  Nervous  Exhaustion  with  Lack  of  Con- 
centration, Application,  and  Loss  of  Memory  :— 

Patient,  a  captain  in  the  army,  aged  thirty- 
three,  was  ordered  home  on  leave  from  his 
Indian  station,  being  unfit  for  work.  Could  not 
remember  any  orders,  nor  solve  the  simplest 


EXAMPLES  233 

problem  of  tactics.  "  His  mind  was  a  blank," 
and  "  he  felt  weak  all  over,"  he  said.  Although 
he  had  already  had  ten  months'  rest,  and  was 
treated  during  that  time,  he  had  made  no  improve- 
ment. His  last  doctor  sent  him  to  me  for  treat- 
ment by  suggestion.  After  ten  days'  treatment, 
patient  was  able  to  start  work  with  a  military 
coach,  and  in  a  month's  time  he  left  perfectly 
cured. 

Case  of  Agoraphobia  :— 

A  man,  thirty  years  of  age,  found  himself 
mixed  up  in  an  affair  which  gave  him  a  great 
fright.  Thereafter,  although  he  had  preserved 
his  perfect  lucidity  of  mind  and  directed  his 
business  as  well  as  ever,  he  could  not  remain 
alone,  either  in  the  street  or  in  a  room  and  needed 
to  be  accompanied  everywhere.  If  he  did  go 
out  alone,  which  very  rarely  occurred,  he  found 
himself  seized  with  a  sense  of  anguish  at  the 
sight  of  a  public  square  or  of  an  open  space  of 
any  considerable  extent.  If  he  had  to  cross  one 
of  the  squares,  he  had  the  feeling  that  the  distance 
was  one  of  several  miles  and  that  he  would 
never  be  able  to  reach  the  other  side.  This 
emotion  diminished  or  disappeared  if  he  went 
around  the  square  following  the  houses,  or  if  he 
was  accompanied.  A  medicinal  sedative  and 


234     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

regular  suggestion  treatment  put  him  right  in 
a  few  weeks,  and  there  was  no  recurrence  of  his 
complaint. 

Case  of  Chronic  Headache  : — 

Patient,  forty-five  years  old,  had  repeated 
attacks  of  headache,  one  or  two  per  week,  during 
which  he  grew  pale,  and  after  a  few  minutes  of 
agonising  pain,  in  which  he  distorted  his  face 
and  rolled  his  eyes,  he  appeared  almost  un- 
conscious. He  then  revived,  shaking  all  over. 
At  the  first  two  sittings,  only  sleep  was  suggested. 
On  the  third  day,  being  fairly  somnolent,  a  mild 
galvanic  current  was  applied  to  the  head,  while 
explanatory  suggestions  were  made  as  to  the 
beneficial  effect  of  electricity.  On  the  fifth  day, 
patient  acknowledged  the  soothing  effect  of  the 
current  and  went  to  sleep  after  the  operation. 
On  the  seventh  day  he  had  completely  recovered, 
and  there  was  no  return  of  his  complaint,  as 
shown  by  a  report  a  month  later. 

Case  of  Hypersensibility  :— 

Gentleman,  thirty-five  years  of  age,  after 
various  financial  and  family  troubles,  had  a 
nervous  breakdown,  and  was  treated  by  different 
physicians  for  a  considerable  period,  and  al- 
though better,  was  left  with  hypersensibility  of 


EXAMPLES  235 

nerves.  The  closing  of  doors  in  his  house,  the 
twittering  of  birds  in  his  garden,  the  jarring  of 
glasses  carried  on  a  tray,  the  dropping  of  even 
a  light  article,  creaking  boots,  etc.,  all  noises, 
however  slight,  whether  real  or  anticipated, 
caused  him  intense  agony  and  awful  irritability. 
Patient  submitted  to  treatment  by  suggestion. 
He  retained  full  consciousness  during  my 
presence,  but  fell  asleep  afterwards,  at  first  for 
a  few  minutes,  then  for  a  quarter,  half,  and  a 
whole  hour,  waking  up  calm  and  composed. 
He  noticed  noises  less  and  less,  and  after  a 
fortnight  he  was  able  to  resume  his  former 
occupations  and  pursuits. 

Case  of  Noises  in  the  Head  and  Hearing  of 
Voices  : — 

Patient,  a  major  in  the  army,  forty  years  of 
age,  suffered  from  insomnia,  buzzing  in  the  left 
ear,  and  the  hearing  of  voices,  which  tortured 
him  so  much  that  he  was  afraid  of  going  mad. 
No  hereditary  disposition  nor  previous  illness. 
On  examination  it  was  found  the  power  of  hearing 
was  not  diminished  and  was  equal  on  both  sides. 
His  ears  had  been  previously  examined  by  an 
aurist,  who  could  discover  no  disease.  At  first 
he  heard  voices,  conveying  words  of  insult,  at 
night  only,  thus  preventing  his  sleeping.  He 


236      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

suspected  a  neighbour  of  this  and  challenged 
him,  but  that  gentleman  proved  that  on  those 
nights  he  had  been  away  from  home.  Then  he 
suspected  others  and  got  equally  satisfactory 
explanations.  He  then  recognised  that  these 
voices  must  be  hallucinations  ;  but  they  became 
more  and  more  distinct,  and  he  began  to  hear 
them  during  the  day  and  in  the  street.  Then 
arose  impulses  to  attack  strangers,  which  he 
controlled  only  with  difficulty.  The  voices 
always  conveyed  the  same  insults,  quite  close 
to  him,  and  they  were  most  distinct  when  he 
stopped  his  right  ear  up.  Patient  was  convinced 
that  he  was  suffering  from  hallucinations  of 
hearing,  yet  he  was  full  of  anxiety  lest  he  might 
give  way  to  homicidal  impulse.  He  was  put  in 
a  state  of  somnolence,  and  suggestions  were 
made  to  give  him  greater  control  over  himself, 
minimising  the  significance  of  the  hallucinations 
and  lessening  the  distinctness  of  the  voices.  At  the 
same  time  a  mild  galvanic  current  was  applied  to 
the  left  ear.  This  process  was  repeated  for  four 
weeks.  All  hallucinations  had  disappeared  by 
then  and  the  patient  was  able  to  resume  his  duties. 

Case  of  Nervous  Exhaustion  with  Impotence  :— 
Patient,  aged  forty-eight,  journalist  by  pro- 
fession,   married   for   about  a  year,   in  conse- 


EXAMPLES  237 

quence  of  overwork  and  anxiety  got  into  a  state  of 
complete  nervous  derangement.  He  was  utterly 
incapable  of  any  mental  or  bodily  exertion  and 
had  lost  all  virile  power,  which  distressed  him 
greatly.  Horrible  thoughts  came  into  his  head 
which  rendered  his  life  perfectly  intolerable. 
His  judgment  and  intellect  were  not  impaired, 
but  he  had  not  the  slightest  control  over  the 
dreadful  ideas  which  constantly  flitted  across 
his  brain  and  made  work  absolutely  impossible. 
One  day  he  attempted  suicide,  but  was  saved 
by  his  wife,  who  brought  him  to  me.  I  used 
suggestion  treatment  during  the  first  week,  and 
made  the  patient  understand  that  there  was 
nothing  to  worry  about,  that  his  want  of  virile 
power  was  entirely  due  to  his  nervous  exhaus- 
tion and  would  return  when  his  nervous  system 
improved.  The  second  week  I  applied  galvanism 
to  the  spine  daily,  not  neglecting  at  the  same 
time  to  teach  the  patient  the  importance  of 
mental  discipline  and  the  value  of  concentra- 
tion. At  the  end  of  the  second  week  patient  had 
lost  all  his  disagreeable  thoughts,  was  cheerful 
in  conversation,  and  at  the  end  of  the  third  week 
he  returned  to  work  feeling  perfectly  fit. 

Case   of  Nervous  Exhaustion  complicated  by 
Dyspepsia : — 

Patient,  a  merchant,  forty  years  of  age,  as  a 


238      NERVOUS   DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

result  of  overwork  and  anxiety  had  developed  a 
neurasthenic  condition,  become  somewhat  hypo- 
chondriacal,  and  complained  of  severe  dyspepsia. 
He  consulted  various  specialists  for  gastric  dis- 
orders, and  their  examination  of  the  gastric 
juice,  lavage  of  the  stomach,  and  regulations  as 
to  diet  had  impressed  still  more  strongly  upon 
the  mind  of  the  patient  the  idea  of  a  true 
stomachic  affection.  When  I  examined  the 
patient,  I  certainly  found  distension  due  to 
flatulence ;  but  the  indigestion  was  mental  in 
origin,  and  due  in  great  measure  to  the  fanciful 
diet  the  patient  had  indulged  in  since  the  com- 
mencement of  his  illness,  and  to  his  peculiar  no- 
tions and  antipathies .  I  ordered  galvanic  treatment 
to  the  stomach  and,  at  the  same  time,  began  to 
influence  his  prejudices.  The  treatment  was  by 
no  means  easy ;  but  after  a  few  visits,  the  patient's 
common  sense  gained  the  upper  hand,  and  from 
that  time  he  made  a  rapid  recovery. 

Case  of  Loss  of  Power  and  Shooting  Pains  in 
Legs  after  motor-car  accident : — 

Patient,  aged  thirty-three,  of  nervous  dis- 
position, was  in  a  motor-car  accident  two  years 
before,  from  which  he  escaped  with  a  shaking. 
He  complained  of  a  loss  of  power  in  his  legs. 


EXAMPLES  239 

and  after  a  few  days  of  severe  shooting  pains, 
he  consulted  a  physician,  who  declared  his 
affection  to  be  of  a  functional  nature.  After 
taking  some  medicines  and  not  getting  better, 
he  was  recommended  to  try  psychotherapeutics. 
I  proposed  combining  galvanic  treatment  to  the 
spine  and  lower  limbs  with  "  suggestion  "  treat- 
ment. He  soon  got  better,  gained  power,  and 
lost  the  painful  sensations. 

Case  of  Functional  Paralysis  of  Left  Arm  :— 

Talented  young  man,  twenty-three  years  of 
age,  after  strenuous  work  at  teaching  and  some 
early  worry  over  his  personal  prospects,  felt  a 
sudden  loss  of  power  and  sensation  in  his  left 
arm  and  left  leg.  The  lower  limb  recovered,  but 
the  arm  remained  powerless  by  his  side.  When 
lifted  to  the  shoulder,  it  dropped  heavily  to  the 
side.  Sensation  had  returned.  The  doctor 
to  the  college  and  a  specialist  diagnosed  func- 
tional paralysis ;  but  no  improvement  resulting 
from  their  treatment,  they  recommended  "  sug- 
gestion "  to  be  used.  Success  was  achieved  at 
the  fourth  sitting.  The  patient  was  then  able 
to  lift  his  left  arm  and  to  resist  any  attempts  to 
pull  it  to  his  side.  He  preserved  absolute 
control  over  his  limb  afterwards. 


240      NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 

Case  of  Stammering  : — 

Solicitor,  aged  thirty-five,  consulted  me  for 
general  nervousness,  self-consciousness,  and 
stammering,  which  did  not  affect  him  always, 
but  chiefly  in  the  presence  of  clients,  and  actually 
interfered  very  much  with  his  professional 
success.  "  I  believe,"  he  said,  "  that  if  I  could 
only  be  relieved  of  the  consciousness  that  I  had 
ever  stammered,  I  should  stammer  no  longer." 
Patient  had  to  attend  a  board-meeting  of 
directors  of  a  company  that  afternoon ;  so  I  used 
suggestion  at  once  that  he  would  not  trouble 
at  all  about  the  events  this  afternoon,  would 
forget  that  he  ever  was  nervous  and  self-con- 
scious, that  he  would  now  be  self-reliant,  and 
would  speak  on  this  occasion  without  any 
involuntary  break  in  his  voice  and  without  any 
hesitation  whatever.  Patient  was  not  quite  so 
successful,  but  he  acknowledged  he  got  over  the 
ordeal  much  better  than  he  would  have  done  if 
he  had  not  come  to  me.  Suggestions  were  then 
continued  and  his  general  nervousness  was 
attended  to ;  with  the  result  that  he  got  over  his 
speech  defect  completely. 

Case  of  Hystero-Epilepsy  :— 
Patient,  a  clerk,  eighteen  years  old,  had  the 
first  attack  when  ten  years  old,  and  the  attacks 


EXAMPLES  241 

had  recurred  about  twice  a  week  si  ce.  It 
was  believed  that  he  lost  consciousness  in  these 
attacks,  in  which  he  fell  to  the  ground,  made 
irregular  movements  with  his  arms  and  legs  and 
twitched  his  face  ;  it  was  noticed,  however,  he 
had  never  bitten  his  tongue  nor  injured  himself 
in  any  way,  nor  did  he  sleep  after  the  attack, 
as  is  the  rule  with  genuine  epileptics.  He  had 
been  better  for  some  two  years,  but  relapsed  six 
months  later  after  a  fright.  My  own  observa- 
tion :  "  Patient  previous  to  attack  gets  very 
irritable,  breathes  heavily,  gets  into  c  dreamy 
states/  talks  indistinctly,  falls  with  his  eyes 
wide  open,  with  twitching  of  his  limbs  and  face ; 
and  after  five  minutes  he  appears  exhausted, 
breathes  again  more  quickly,  and  gets  up  in 
another  two  minutes  as  from  a  dream,  wondering 
what  has  happened."  I  tried  hypnotism  in  this 
case  and  succeeded  immediately.  At  the  first 
three  sittings,  patient  was  allowed  to  remain  in 
deep  sleep  for  an  hour,  without  any  suggestions 
being  made,  except  that  he,  on  waking  up,  would 
feel  well  and  strong.  On  the  fourth  day,  he  was 
told  a  minute  after  the  commencement  of  the 
sleep  that  he  would  wake  up,  open  his  eyes, 
know  his  surroundings,  but  would  remain  under 
my  influence.  He  was  questioned  then  about 
his  attacks,  and  impressed  with  the  desire  to 


242      NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

control  his  premonitory  symptoms  of  compres- 
sion of  the  chest  and  irritability.  He  was  shown 
how  to  breathe  deeply,  make  his  limbs  rigid, 
including  the  arms  and  fingers,  to  put  his  feet 
firmly  on  the  ground,  and  to  "  determine  "  not 
to  have  an  attack.  After  some  tests  that  he  was 
really  still  under  control,  he  was  told  to  forget 
that  it  was  I  who  had  given  him  these  instruc- 
tions, but  that  he  himself,  when  premonitory 
signs  appeared,  would  get  into  these  attitudes 
as  if  they  originated  with  him,  and  feel  quite 
determined  and  confident  that  he  would  defeat 
the  attack.  The  sittings  were  continued  for  a 
fortnight  on  alternate  days  and  then  one  a  week 
for  a  month.  Patient  had  no  more  attacks,  and 
the  premonitory  symptoms  occurred  only  twice 
during  the  first  week  and  once  the  succeeding 
week ;  after  that  they  ceased.  He  reported 
himself  as  having  kept  well  two  years  later. 

Case  of  Mental  Torpor,  Fugitive  Pains,  and 
Palpitation  from  excessive  cigarette  smoking  :— 

Young  man,  aged  twenty-eight,  who  became 
conscious  of  the  injurious  effect  cigarette  smoking 
had  on  him,  and  who  had  persistently  tried  to 
break  off  the  habit,  but  failed,  came  to  seek  my 
aid.  He  told  me  he  smoked  incessantly  from 
early  morning  till  night,  and  that  he  could  not 


EXAMPLES  243 

do  his  work  as  well  as  formerly,  being  disturbed 
by  pains  and  palpitation  and  a  confused  head. 
I  got  him  into  a  somnolent  state,  in  which  I  told 
him  that  he  would  control  his  inclination,  that 
he  would  reduce  the  number  of  cigarettes  he 
smoked  to  ten  that  day,  and  that  he  would  wake 
up  with  a  feeling  of  encouragement  and  deter- 
mination that  this  time  he  would  succeed  in 
breaking  his  habit.  On  the  following  visit  I 
reduced  the  number  to  five  cigarettes,  and  ex- 
plained to  the  patient  that  the  reduction  would 
already  have  the  effect  of  clearing  his  head, 
getting  the  heart  more  regular,  and  restoring 
his  health  in  general.  By  the  end  of  the  week 
he  had  left  off  smoking  altogether,  and  he  re- 
ported some  weeks  after  that  he  had  not  felt 
the  slightest  inclination  to  smoke  any  more. 

Case  of  Drink  Habit : — 

A  curate,  thirty-two  years  of  age,  suffering 
from  exhaustion  and  insomnia  owing  to  pro- 
longed overwork,  took  to  secret  drinking,  but 
was  after  a  time  found  out  and  lost  his  position. 
This  blow  weakened  his  self-control  still  more, 
when  his  relatives  interested  themselves,  and 
after  trying  various  homes  for  him  brought  him 
to  me  for  "  suggestion  "  treatment.  I  ordered 
a  companion  for  him  at  once,  prescribed  a 


244     NERVOUS  DISORDERS   OF  MEN 

medicinal  sedative,  and  stopped  all  alcohol. 
Then  I  tried  to  induce  the  hypnotic  state,  but 
though  I  got  no  further  than  mere  somnolence, 
I  reasoned  with  him,  explained  to  him  that  he 
would  feel  no  ill-effects  from  having  abstained, 
that  he  would  feel  perfectly  content  all  day  and 
sleep  well  at  night,  and  that  this  improved 
condition  without  drinks  would  have  the  effect 
of  convincing  him  that  he  could  do  without  them, 
and  would  make  him  resolve  earnestly  never  to 
touch  alcohol  again,  not  even  under  the  pressure 
of  unhappiness.  The  suggestions  were  repeated 
daily  at  first  and  then  at  prolonged  intervals. 
Gradually  he  was  allowed  money  of  his  own  and 
to  go  out  without  his  companion.  After  two 
months,  the  companion  was  discharged.  The 
patient,  who  went  to  reside  with  a  sister  of  his, 
still  reported  himself  every  few  weeks  for  about 
a  year.  Then  I  used  my  influence  with  a  clerical 
friend  who  takes  a  great  interest  in  the  reform 
of  inebriates  to  give  him  another  chance,  and  I 
have  recently  heard  that  he  is  doing  well  at  his 
work  and  has  had  no  relapse. 

Case  of  Morpliio-Mania  : — 

In  this  case  morphia  injections  were  ordered 
for  severe  pains  in  the  leg  after  an  accident  in 
South  Africa,  and  the  doctor  allowed  the  patient 


EXAMPLES  245 

to  go  on  with  them  when  he  wanted  to  return  to 
England.  Patient  gradually  got  addicted  to 
morphia,  was  in  agony  or  at  least  could  do  no 
work  without  it.  The  plan  on  which  I  practised 
suggestion  in  this  case  was  as  follows  :  I  ascer- 
tained that  the  strongest  character-trait  of  the 
patient  was  his  strong  love  for  his  son.  By  pre- 
senting to  him  a  mental  picture  of  his  own 
degradation  before  his  son,  and  the  disgust  the 
boy  must  feel  at  the  sight  of  his  depraved  father, 
and  by  impressing  him  with  the  possibility  of 
his  premature  death,  and  thus  of  not  being  able 
to  direct  the  education  of  his  son,  nor  see  him 
grow  up,  and  by  other  similar  suggestions,  the 
patient's  reason  and  will-power  grew  strong 
enough  to  enable  him  to  cease  his  pernicious 
habit,  and  it  has  not  recurred  again. 


R2 


INDEX 


Abnormal  Impulses,  60,  236 

—  Perspiration,  102 

—  Pulse,  96 

Absent-mindedness,  27,  30 
Accidents    and    Nervous    Dis- 
orders, 19 

Agoraphobia,  45,  46,  47,  233 
Alcohol,  Effects  of,  77,  140-161 
Alcoholism,    18,    140,    149-153, 
161 

—  Treatment  of,  154-157,  225, 

243 

Angina  Pectoris,  101 
Anxiety,  Abnormal,  14,  17,  30, 

32,  35,  58,  95,  97,  165 
Appetite,  25,  81,  89 
Application,  Lack  of,  24,  27,  232 
Apprehensiveness,  30,  35,  58 
Asthma,  105 

Attention,  Weakness  of,  27,  35 
Auto-suggestion,  209,  211,  216, 

219,  224-226 

Backache,  112 

Baths  and  Bathing,  177 

Blushing,  Fear  of,  45 

—  Morbid,  102 

—  Treatment  of,  104 
Brain  Forcing,  Evils  of,  29 

—  Increased  complexity  of,  4 
Breathing  Exercise,  211,  226 

Cancer,  Fear  of,  57 
Case  of  Agoraphobia,  233 

Cigarette  Habit,  242 

Drink  Habit,  243 


Case  of  Drug  Habit,  244 

Fear  of  being  left  alone, 

233 

Fire,  230 

Open  Spaces,  233 

Fixed  Ideas,  230 

Functional  Paralysis,  239 

Giddiness,  232 

Headache,  232,  234 

Hypersensitiveness,  234 

Hypochondriasis,  237 

Hystero-Epilepsy,  241 

Imperative  Ideas,  230 

Insomnia,  231 

Lack  of  Application,  232 

Concentration,   232 

Will  Power,  230 

Loss  of  Memory,  232 

Mental  Control,  235 

Mental  Energy,  232, 

235,  245 
Muscular  Control, 

240 
Muscular  Energy, 

238 

Mental  Irritability,  235 

Morbid  Impulses,  236 

Morphia  Habit,  244 

Nervous  Dyspepsia,  237 

i Nervous  Exhaustion,  230, 

231,  232,  233,  236,  237,  238 

Noises  in  the  Head,  235 

Pains,  238,  242 

Palpitation,  242 

Sensitiveness    to    Noises, 

235 
Sexual  Impotence,  236 


246 


INDEX 


247 


Case  of  Shooting  Pains,  238 

Sleeplessness,  231 

Stammering,  240 

Writers'  Cramp,  127 

Causes  of  Nervous  Disorders, 
1-23 

Change  of  Life  in  Man,  19,  162- 
170 

Surroundings,  20,  64,  75, 

85,  92,  171 

Cigarette  Habit,  97,  242 

Circulation,  Nervous  Disorders 
of,  15,  101-104,  108,  109 

Civilisation  and  Nervous  Dis- 
orders, 2,  64 

Claustrophobia,  45,  46,  47 

Climacterium,  Male,  19,  162-170 

Concentration  Exercise,  211, 214, 
220 

—  Lack  of,  232 
Conduct,  Disordered,  135 
Confusion  of  Thought,  27,  103, 

134 

Constipation,  94 
Contamination,  Fear  of,  45 

Depression,  Mental,  22,  26,  37, 
54,  56,  81,  131-133,  165 

—  Treatment  of,  39 
Diagnosis,  Importance  of,  200 
Diet,  58, 65, 74, 82, 83,  85, 87, 89, 

168 

Digestion,  80-94 
Disease,  Fear  of,  45,  53,  57 
Disordered  Conduct,  135 
Doubts,  Mental,  31,  32 
Dreams,  63,  68 
Drink  Habit,  18,  140,  149-153, 

161 
Treatment    of,     154-157, 

223,  243 

Drowsiness,  63,  84 
Drug  Habit,  18,  157-161,  223, 

244 

—  Treatment,  70,  75,  87,  92,  94, 

98,      106,     110,     184-187, 
228 
Dyspepsia,  Nervous,  80-94,  97 

—  Treatment  of,  87-93,  237 


Education  and  Nervous  Dis- 
orders, 3,  5,  7,  9 

Electrical  Treatment,  78,  111, 
115,  127,  167,  187,  190,  231, 
232,  233,  234,  236,  237,  238, 
239 

Emotions,  Uncontrolled,  7,  14 

Epilepsy,  128 

Exaggeration  of  Trifles,  34,  38, 
201 

Exaltation,  Mental,  133-139 

Exercise,  Muscular,  76,  99,  168, 
179-183 

Exhausting  Diseases  and  Ner- 
vous Disorders,  21 


Fainting,  Fear  of,  48 

Falling,  Fear  of,  46 

Fatigue,  9,  10,  24-41,  56,  83,  91, 

113,  120,  124,  163,  166 
Fear  of  being  left  alone,  46,  233 

Blushing,  45,  102 

Contamination,  45 

Dangerous  Places,  45 

Disease,  45,  53,  57 

Enclosed  Places,  45,  46,  47 

Faulting,  48 

Falling,  46 

Fire,  47,  230 

High  Places,  46,  49 

Insanity,  55 

Knives,  49,  52 

Open  Places,  45,  46,  47, 

233 

Sleeplessness,  45,  67,  70 

Stealing,  51 

Suicide,  49,  62 

Tremors,  123 

Uncleanliness,  45 

Water,  49 

Fears,  Morbid,  44-60,  165 

—  Treatment  of  Morbid,  59 

Fidgetiness,  34,  66,  68,  120 

Fire,  Fear  of,  47,  230 

Fixed  Ideas,  42-60,  70,  204,  230 

Flushings,  102 

Forgetfulness,  29,  151,  159,  165, 

206,  232 


248      NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 


Fright,  19 

Functional   Paralysis,   Case   of, 
239 

Giddiness,  100,  109,  110,  232 
Gymnastics,  180 

Head,  Noises  in,  111,  235 
Headache,  106-111,  166 

—  Treatment  of,  110,  232,  234 
Heart  Disease,  Fear  of,  57 

—  Nervous  Disorders  of,  95-101 
Heredity  of  Nervous  Disposition, 

8 
Hobbies,  Necessity  of,  7,  17,  59, 

170 

Holidays,  173 
Hopefulness,  Importance  of,  134, 

136,  204..  205.  214,  220 
Hygienic     Physical     Measures, 

171-190,  229 
Hypersensitiveness,  64, 103, 112- 

119,  133,  234 

Hypnotism,  155,  221,  241,  244 
Hypochondriasis,    18,    53,   166, 

237 
Hystero-epilepsy,  130,  240 

Ideas,   Fixed,  42-60,   70,   204, 

230 

Ill-temper,  33,  54,  85,  113,  153 
Impotence,  167,  236 
Impulses,  Abnormal,  50,  236 
Inactivity,  Mental,  9,  20 
Indecision,  24,  29,  31,  34,  35, 

152,  201,  230 
Indigestion,  80-94,  97 

—  Treatment  of,  87-93,  237 
Insanity,  Diagnosis  of,  55 

—  Fear  of,  55 

Insomnia,  45,  60-79,  138,  165 

—  Treatment  of,    65-79,    207, 

2  6,  231 

Instability,  Mental,  131-139 
Instinct  of  self-preservation,  46 
Intellectual  Work  and  Nervous 

Disorders,  5,  10 
Introspection,  7,  17,  25,  102,  204 


!  Irritability,  33,  54,  85,  113,  153, 

235 
Isolation  Treatment,  172 


Kleptomania,  51 
Knives,  Fear  of,  49,  52 

Lack  of  Application,  24,  27,  232 

Attention,  27,  35 

Concentration,  232 

Loss  of  Self-confidence,   8,  36, 

102,  126, 164,  214 
Memory,  29,  151,  159,  165, 

206,  232 
Mental  Control,  27,  42-60, 

235 
Mental  Energy,  24-41, 206, 

232,  235,  245 

Moral  Control,  152,  159 

Muscular  Control,  120-130, 

240 
Muscular  Energy,  148, 153, 

238 
Will-power,  24,  29,  31,  34, 

35,  152,  201,  230 

Male  Climacterium,  19,  162-170 
Medicinal  Treatment,  70,  75,  87, 

92,  94,  98,  106,  110,  184- 

187,  228 
Melancholia,  37 
Memory,  Loss  of,  29,  151,  159, 

165,  206,  232 
Mental  Changes  in  "  Change  of 

Life,"  165 

Chronic  Alcoholism,  151 

Morphinism,  158 

—  Conflict    and    Nervous    Dis- 

orders, 14 

—  Confusion,  27,  103,  134 

—  Control,  Loss  of,  27,  42-60, 

235 

—  Depression,  22,  26,  37,  54,  56, 

81,  131-133,  165 

—  Discipline,  59,  203 

—  Disorders,   Statistics   of   In- 

crease in,  1 


INDEX 


249 


Mental  Doubts,  31,  32 

—  Energy,  Loss  of,  24-41,  206, 

232,  235,  245 

—  Exaltation,  133-139 

—  Fatigue,  9,  10,  24,  25,  56 

—  Inactivity  and  Nervous  Dis- 

orders, 9,  20 

—  Instability,  131-139 

—  Irresolution,  24,  29,  31,  34, 

152,  201,  230 

—  Irritability,  33,  54,  85,  113, 

153,  235 

—  Symptoms   of   Nervous   Ex- 

haustion, 24-60 
Migraine,  110 
Monotony  of  Life  and  Nervous 

Disorders,  20 
Moods  of  Man,  131 
Moral  Control,  Loss  of,  152,  159 
Morbid  Anxiety,  14,  17,  30,  32, 

35,  58,  95,  97,  165 

—  Blushing,  45,  102 

—  Fears,  44-60,  165,  230,  233 

—  Impulses,  50,  236 
Morphia  Habit,  18,  157,  223,  244 
Muscular  Control,  Loss  of,  120- 

130,  240 

—  Energy,  Loss  of,  148,  153,  238 

—  Exercise,  76,  99,  168,  179-183 

—  Relaxation,  211,  225 

—  Restlessness,  34,  66,  68,  114, 

120 

—  Spasms,  120-130 

-  Weakness,  148,  153,  238 
Mysophobia,  45 


Nervous   Disorders,    Causes   of, 

1-23 
Electrical  Treatment  of,78, 

111,  115,  127,  167,  187-190, 

231,  232,  233,  234,  236,  237, 

238,  239 
General  Treatment  of,  171- 

190 

Increase  in,  1 

Medicinal  Treatment  of, 70, 

75,  87,  92  94,  98,  106,  110, 

184-187,  228 


Nervous      Disorders,     Psycho- 
therapy of,    191-245 

caused  by  Accidents,  19 

Alcoholism,  18,  149- 

153 

Anxiety,  14,  17,  30 

32,  35,  58,  95,  97,  165 

Civilisation,  2,  64 

Increased  Complexity 

of  Brain,  4 

Disorders    of   Circu- 
lation, 15 

Drink  Habit,  18, 149- 

153 

Drug  Habit,  18,  157, 

244 

Education,  3,  8 

Exhausting  Diseases, 

21 

Inactivity,  9,  20 

Indigestion,  21 

Intellectual  Work,  5, 

10 

Mental  Conflict,  14 

Monotony  of  Life,  20 

Overwork,  8,  12,  83 

Sexual  Disorders,  18 

Shock,  19 

Social  Causes,  2,  4,  6 

Stimulants,  18 

Toxins,  21,  70,  109 

Uncontrolled    Emo- 
tions, 7,  14 

Unhealthy      Mental 

States,  22 

Unhealthy    Occupa- 
tions, 21 

Unhealthy  Surround- 
ings, 21 

Worry,  11-17 

of  Circulation,  15, 101-104, 

108,  109 

Digestion,  80-94 

Heart,  95-101 

Respiration,  105 

Sexual  Function,  18, 57, 

166,  167,  230 

—  Dyspepsia,  80-94,  237 

—  Energy,  Reserve  of,  38 


250       NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 


Nervous  Exhaustion,  10,  13,  15, 
21,22  24-60,230,231,232, 
233,  236,  237,  238 

—  Temperament,  7 

—  Tendency,  General,  6 
and  Heredity,  8 

—  Tics,  123 

—  Tremors,  122 
Neuralgia,  115 
Neurasthenia,  21 
Nightmares,  63 

Noises,  Sensitiveness  to,  64,  113, 
114,  235 

—  in  the  Head,  111,235 


Obesity,  168 
Obsessions,  42-60,  70 

—  Treatment  of,  49,  204,  230 
Occupation  Neuroses,  126 

—  Treatment,  170 
Occupations,  Unhealthy,  21 
Optimism,   134,   136,  204,  205, 

214,220 

Over-eating  and  Indigestion,  83 
Overwork    and    Nervous    Dis- 
orders, 8,  12,  83 


Pains  and  their  Treatment,  106- 
119,  207,  214,  225,  238,  242 
Palpitation,  96,  103,  242 
Paralysis,  Functional,  239 
Patient  and  Physician,  196 
Persistent  Ideas,  42-60,  70,  204, 

230 

Persuasion  Treatment,  209 
Perverse  Habits,  Treatment  of, 

216,  223,  228 

Pessimism,  38,  39,  131,  205 
Petit  Mai,  128 

Phobias,  44-60,  165,  230,  233 
Physical  Measures,  171-190,  229 
Physician  and  Patient,  196 
Pianoforte  Players'  Cramp,  127 
Psychasthenia,  22 
Psycho-analysis,  201,  208 
Psycho-neurosis,  23 
Psychotherapy,  191-245 
Pulse,  Abnormal,  96 


Questioning  Mania,  33 

Recreation  and  Nervous  Dis- 
orders, 9 

Re-education,  Psychotherapy  by, 
209,  219,  222 

Relaxation,  Muscular,  211,  225 

Reserve  Nervous  Energy,  38 

Respiration,  Nervous  Disorders 
of,  105 

Rest  Cure,  171 

Restlessness,  34,  66,  68,  120 

Sciatica,  115 

Sea-air,  175 

Sea-bathing,  178 

Sea- voyage,  174 

Sedatives  and  Tonics,  186 

Self-confidence,  Lack  of,  8,  36, 
102, 126,  164,  214 

Self-consciousness,  17,  36,  103, 
124 

Self-control,  113,  214,  222 

Self-preservation,  Instinct  of,  46 

Semi-Insane,  131-139 

Sensibility  to  Noises,  64,  113, 
114,  235 

Sexual  Function,  Nervous  Dis- 
orders of,  18,  57,  166,  167, 
236 

Shock,  19 

Shooting  Pains,  238 

Shyness,  36,  97,  125 

Sleep,  60-79,  169 

Sleeplessness,  45,  60-79,  138, 165 

—  Treatment  of,  65-79, 207,  226, 
231 

Smoking,  Effect  of,  97,  242 

Social  Causes  of  Nervous  Dis- 
orders, 2,  4,  6 

Solitude,  Fear  of,  46,  233 

Spasms,  Muscular,  120-130 

Stammering,  102,  125,  240 

Stealing,  Fear  of,  51 

Stimulants  causing  Nervous  Dis- 
orders, 18 

Stuttering,  125 

Suggestion  in  daily  life,  191 


INDEX 


251 


Suggestion  Treatment,  78,  93, 
112,  130,  155,  161,  191-245 

Suicide,  Fear  of,  49,  52 

Surroundings,  Change  of,  20,  64, 
75,  85,  92,  171 


Tics,  123 

Timidity,  36,  97,  125 

Tired  Feeling,  9,  10,  24,  25,  56, 

163,  166 

Tobacco  Intoxication,  97,  242 
Tonics  and  Sedatives,  186 
Toxins  and  Nervous  Disorders, 

21,  70,  109 

Travelling,  Effects  of,  173 
Treatment  by  Drugs,  70,  75,  87, 

92,  94,  98,  106,  110,  184- 

187,  228 
Electricity,  78,   111,   115, 

127,  167,  187-190,  231,  232, 

233,  234,  236,  237,  238,  239 

Hypnotism,  155,  221 

Persuasion,  209 

Physical    Measures,    171- 

190,  229 

Psycho-analysis,  201,  208 

Re-education,    209,     219, 

222 
Suggestion,    78,    93,    112, 

130,  155,  161,  191-245 
—  of  Alcoholism,  154-157,  223, 

243 

Angina  Pectoris,  101 

Asthma,  105 

Blushing,  104 

"Change    of    Life"    Dis- 
orders, 167 

Cigarette  Habit,  242 

Constipation,  94 

Depression,  39 

Drink  Habit,  154-157, 223, 

243 

Drug  Habit,  160,  223,  244 

Dyspepsia,  87-93,  237 

Epilepsy,  129 

Fixed  Ideas,  49,  204,  230 

Headache,  110,  232,  234 

Heart  Disorders,  98 


Treatment    of    Hypersensitive- 
ness,  116-119,  234 

Hystero-epilepsy,  240 

Indecision,  32,  222,  230 

Indigestion,  87-93,  237 

Inebriety,    154-157,    223, 

243 
Insomnia,  65-79,  207,  226, 

231 

Lack  of  Application,  232 

Concentration,   232 

Will-power,  32,  222, 

230 

Loss  of  Memory,  232 

Mental  Control,  214, 

222,  235 
Mental  Energy,   41, 

232,  235,  245 
Muscular  Control, 

122,  240 
Muscular  Energy, 

187,  238 

Mental  Depression,  39 

Instability,  139 

Irresolution,    32,    222, 

230 

Irritability,  235 

Morbid  Blushing,  104 

Fears,  59,  233 

Morphia  Habit,  160,  223, 

244 

Muscular  Restlessness,  122 

Weakness,  187,  238 

Nervous  Disorders,  General 

171-190 
Exhaustion,    41,     230, 

231,  232,  233,  236,  237,  238 

Tics,  124 

Neuralgia,  115 

Noises  in  the  Head,  112, 

235 

Obsessions,  49,  204,  233 

Pains,  116-119,  207,  214, 

225,  238,  242 
Perverse  Habits,  216,  223, 

228 

Respiratory  Disorders,  105 

Sensitiveness    to    Noises, 

235 


252      NERVOUS  DISORDERS  OF  MEN 


Treatment  of  Sexual  Impotence, 

236 
Sleeplessness,  65-79,  207, 

226,  231 

Stammering,  125,  240 

Worry,  16,  94,  202,  225 

Writers'  Cramp,  127 

Tremors,  Nervous,  123 
Trifles,  Exaggeration  of,  34,  38, 

201 

Uncleanliness,  Fear  of,  45 
Unhealthy  Mental  States,  22 


Unhealthy  Occupations,  21 

—  Surroundings,  21 

Verbosity,  134,  135,  146 

Walking  Exercise,  182 

Water,  Fear  of,  49 

Will-power,  Loss  of,  24,  29,  31, 

34,  152,  201,  230 
Worry,  11-17,  63,  81,  82,  95,  97, 

99 

—  Treatment  of,  16,  94,  202,  225 
Writers'  Cramp,  127 


PRINTED   EY    WM.   BRENDON   AND    ?ON,   LTD. 
PLYMOUTH,    ENGLAND 


STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


BIOLOGY  LIBRARY 


n  p  p    On    i  n  K 

1 

ULu  i  9  Id4 

CC"f*i   -v 

i 

o£P  2  7  I94/ 

MAY   25  t94S 

: 

Oc8'57WS 

LD  21-10/72-7,  '39  (402s) 

358051 


UfiRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY